Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to re...
133 downloads
48 Views
2MB Size
Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to real people is coincidental. No section of this book may be copied or reproduced without the author's permission.
Description I'm at his mercy... Blazing hot, inked, and filthy. Cole is every naughty girl's fantasy. His dark eyes watch me with a hunger. The way his rough hands hold me down... his soft lips on mine. He taught me how to use my body in ways I never thought possible. But he's also my captor.
I swore I'd never get in the middle of this war. But I had no choice. Cole is going to use me to win. What a f*cking prick. I'm falling for him hard but he doesn't give a sh*t about me. Only his himself. I need to escape before I'm too far gone...
Prologue Cole Present Day
The abandoned warehouse of the Rabid Dogs MC loomed before me. It's broken windows and peeling paint showed it's age. The old repair shop sign had faded away from the bright sun. The rows of Harleys in the front was same as it was thirty years ago. This club had been my entire life and I'd finally given it up. Being the President of the Rabid Dogs MC was no easy task. The amount of blood on my hands would never be washed away. The things I did in the
name of my brothers would never be forgotten. And the amount of whores I emptied my balls into could never fill the void. Stepping down lifted a huge burden off my shoulders but I didn't know what to do with the rest of my time. The club was all I knew. Sawyer was the new President now and he'd do a fine job. He was smart, strong, and above all else— willing to do whatever it took. But I could see the anguish on his face. Sawyer was being slowly destroyed
from the inside out. He was about to make the same mistake I made all those years ago. “Take my advice, Sawyer, don't be like me and let the girl of your dreams pass you by. You're hardwired to fuck and forget but you don't want to be my age and wishing you did something different,” I told him. Sawyer didn't have to give his life to the MC. He could be President and find happiness. But only if he could get past his deep-rooted ideas of what it means to be a biker.
I stared up at the motorcycle club, it's white banner with Rabid Dogs written all over it flapping in the wind. My mind returned to the good ol' days when the warehouse was a motorcycle repair shop. We weren't really good at fixing customer's bikes—we could barely fix our own. But it was ours and we loved it. I remembered spending my days in the hot sun, drinking a cold beer, oil and grease all over my face. It couldn't
get much better than that. The repair shop didn't last very long after Cash was gunned down. He was always the best with numbers. We almost lost the entire warehouse but a few threatening words with the landlord made us able to keep the place even though we weren't running a business anymore. I always had plans to reopen the repair shop but never got around to it. Real club business always got in the way.
When Blaze first brought up the idea of a MC in high school, we all thought he was crazy. Most of us didn't even own motorcycles or even have our drivers license. But he was our fearless leader and we would have followed him into the depths of hell. I walked into the warehouse and the place was bustling with people. The MC was never this busy back in the day. No other chapters. Just the Sacks County MC. Coal used to sling drinks behind the bar and E-Z knew how to consume them.
Cash was always in the office staring at financial documents behind his spectacles. We had a good thing going until Claire came into my life. And everything changed. Her long, curly dark hair with blue eyes could bring any man down to their knees. My mind was lost in a fog of emotions. My club meant everything to me and Claire threatened it all. I always regretted letting her go and I couldn't let Sawyer make the same decision. If he had a chance to live a normal life, he
had to go for it. The meeting room was empty when I entered. My fingers traced over the gavel at the head of the table. The long wooden table dominated the room with a Rabid Dogs spider carved into it. It took Tater months to finish the thing. I sat down in my seat, the chair creaking with age. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. I'd made so many decisions in this room over the years. Some bad and some good. Blaze used to sit in here all day, dreaming about ways to take the
club to the next level. But now it was Sawyer's domain. His turn to steer the club in the direction he thought best. I looked up at the row of pictures framed on the wall of our fallen brothers. There were too many pictures. We'd lost so many over the years. So many under my watch. Did I do a good enough job? We're those lives lost under my rule in vain? My eyes began to tear up and my throat choked. I never meant to be President. I
wasn't meant for all the pressure and responsibility. If Blaze was still around, my life would have been entirely different. We might not have lost so many men. There would have been a lot fewer sleepless nights. I kissed two fingers and placed them on Blaze's photo. “Rest in peace, buddy. Hope you're giving God hell up there.” I left the MC and hopped on my old Harley. The thing was still kicking
after all these years. Kind of like me. Now it was time to begin the next chapter.
Chapter One Cole 1986
My Harley roared underneath me as I shifted into gear and chased the group of Death Merchants. Coal and Tank were close behind, forming a V formation. I looked behind to see Tank with the biggest grin behind his bushy mustache. We lived for this. The Mexicans were in our territory and we had them on the run. Sunday morning meant a lot of church traffic: old and slow drivers. The sun was barely overhead but the heat was already burning my leather cut. It
was going to be another scorcher in the desert today. We swerved in and out of cars, the Mexicans not far ahead. They didn't dare fire on us with so many civilians around. Cars honked at us as we passed by and I returned their kindness by knocking their side mirrors off. The Black Widows owned these roads and this town needed to give us a little more respect. We were trying to clean their streets after all. At a four-way intersection the Mexicans split up. I signaled to Coal and
Tank and they knew what to do. I took the two Mexicans that made a right turn and followed them down Main Street. The church was at the end and the traffic was jammed. That didn't stop The Death Merchants. They popped onto the sidewalk and sped past pedestrians. Innocents could get seriously hurt but I had to follow them. We zoomed past the storefront windows, the wind flicking back my long hair. My grip on my handlebars tightened like I was stroking my cock to
finish. Old women in their Sunday best dived out of the way,spilling coffee all over their flowery dresses. The Mexicans turned the corner and onto an empty street. I followed, whipping out my Remington 1911 handgun and firing a couple shots. I wouldn't be able to hit a weaving target at this range but I wanted them to know I was close on their asses. The two Death Merchants split up and I trailed the one that hit the dirt road. My bike bounced up and down over the bumps, the dust hitting my face
from the motorcycle ahead of me. I shot a few more times, hoping for a miracle. His back tire burst with my last shot and he went fishtailing, crashing into the bushes. My bike came to a skid at the Mexican's motorcycle but he was nowhere to be found. He couldn't have gotten far. I got off my hog and checked the magazine in my Remington—only three bullets left. More than enough to end this fucking wetback. Before I could pop the magazine
back in, the Mexican charged at me from the brush. The collision knocked me to the ground, sending my pistol and loose magazine soaring far away. I balled my hand into a fist and pummeled into his ribs, crunching bone. The motherfucker cursed at me in Spanish, holding his side. I kicked him off me and quickly got to my feet. I connected my boot to his face and he instantly shut up. I went through his pockets as he writhed on the ground. Just a few dollars and change. He didn't even have a gun on
him which reaffirmed our thoughts that The Death Merchants didn't even have the money for weapons. They weren't ready to play with the big boys yet. I lifted the bloody wetback up and put him on his knees. His leather cut had the name Garcia and the symbol of Death with a scythe was on the back. “You boys dare come into our town and don't even bring guns. Who the fuck do you think you are?” The Mexican looked back at me
with furious eyes. He spat at me, his spit narrowly missing my face and hitting my cut. Now he had really done it. Nobody disrespects me and gets away with it. I brought out my switchblade and the blade sprang out in front of his eyes. “I think I'm going to have a little fun with you before I send you off to meet your maker.” He cursed at me with some more Spanish. I couldn't understand but I got the gist of it.
“You fuckers can't even speak English?” I grabbed a hold of his leather cut and began slicing. I took off his nameplate and member patch. “Your kind don't deserve to be a motorcycle club.” The wetback tried to get up and grab me but I kicked him in the ribs and he doubled over, howling in pain. “I'm going to leave you a gift to remember me by. Whenever you look in
the mirror, you'll know that Sacks County is off-limits to your kind.” I squeezed his face between my fingers and let my blade run down his forehead and across his left eye. His screams were lost in the wind as I carved up his face. He passed out as soon as I finished, falling over into the dirt. I stepped on his chest with my boot for good measure. I wiped my bloody hands on his jeans and safely stowed my switchblade in my back pocket. It would be a waste to kill him now. He was a
work of art. The Mexicans would think twice about coming back into Sacks when they saw his fucked-up face. Police sirens wailed off in the distance. My gunshots from earlier must have tipped them off. Didn't matter much. I was already done here. I collected my Remington from the dirt and put it in the back of my waistband. The Mexican lay in the desert, the sun baking him. He was going to be a sunburnt bean in an hour. I spit on him before going back to my motorcycle.
I swung my leg over my bike and strapped my helmet on. I wished I could take a picture of this scene and put it up on the wall. There was so much blood and dirt that had mixed into mud. I stepped down on the ignition and my bike came to life under me. The law was getting closer but they'd never find me. I knew this town better than the cops. I returned to the MC to find Coal and Tank's bikes already parked outside along with the rest. Good thing they got
back safe. A few of the prospects were working in the repair shop as I walked by. We didn't have very many customers these days but Cash assured us that things would turn around. I strolled into the clubhouse and found the place crawling with people. Iron Maiden's “Aces High” was playing in the background. It was barely noon and the party was already in full swing. Drinks were flowing and half-naked sluts had their arms around every guy.
“Holy fuck, Cole! We were wondering where you were.” Coal came through the crowd and embraced me. His shaved head reminded me of a cue ball. A stark contrast to all our long hair. “Shit! You smell like a dead Mexican.” “An almost dead Mexican. I left him a few scars. The wetbacks will think twice before coming back into our town. You guys get any?” Tank came over and slapped me on the back. “We chased the wetbacks
until the law got on our tail. We barely escaped. The Prez will want to hear what you did.” I nodded. “I'll tell him soon. I need to take a shower first and wash this stench off me. Then maybe I got a date with Coal's mom. She called me and said her giant tits needed to be milked.” Tank fell over laughing. Coal grit his teeth and clenched his fists. His mom was a fucking knockout and each one of would kill to bury our cocks inside her.
“You better take that back, Cole. I'm going to have to rearrange that pretty face of yours.” I dodged behind Tank's huge body, using him as a shield to avoid Coal's blows. I escaped through the crowd of people and made it to the bar. Tater slid me a beer and gave me a nod. I took a sip and my body relaxed instantly. I turned around and surveyed the room. There was a flood of wet pussy in here. My fiery balls were begging to be drained. Any one of these
chicks would do. The feel of their lips around my cock, sucking the cum right down their throats. I was tempted to sling a slut over my back and carry her to my room. But first I needed a shower to wash off all that Mexican blood.
Chapter Two Claire
Class ended early when the professor made some excuse about having to go to the doctor. He probably was going to office to screw one of his assistants. Why was I paying so much for college when even the teachers didn't want to be there? I collected my heavy books and left, dreading the four-hour wait until my next class started. I walked across the large green lawn with students sunbathing on towels. This was a school not a beach. Did these girls come to class wearing skimpy
bikini's or did they bring them in their backpacks? They probably weren't even enrolled in classes here. I sat down on the edge of a planter and went over my notes for my next class: Algebra 101. I thought I could avoid math when I got to college but it turned out to be a requirement for my major. I wanted to become a physical therapist to help people get back on their feet. The salary for entry positions were high so that couldn't hurt either. I had already done forty hours or so of
volunteer work and loved it so far. Maybe I could finally move away and get out from under Byron's thumb. My parents died when I was too young to remember and I was adopted by a nice black family. All I remember them telling me was that they died in a car crash. I'd later find out that they were shot and killed coming out of a convenience store. Who the fuck goes and shoots up a convenience store? They barely hold any cash.
It was a little weird at first, being the only white person in the house but I got used to it fairly quickly. My adopted parents were so nice to me. My adopted brother Byron was only a few years older than me and he acted like a true big brother. The only problem was he got more and more protective as we grew up. He'd go as far as preventing me from dating, telling boys in high school that he'd shoot them up. Hell, I didn't even get to go to my senior prom because Byron scared my date into bailing on me. The funny thing was, back
then, Byron didn't even own a gun. He was all talk. Nobody wanted to mess with a big black man. Especially me. “Claire, you need to stop studying!” a voice yelled from far away. I looked up from my notes to see Heather bouncing to me, wearing nothing but a gold bikini. Her blonde short hair looked golden in the sunlight. I'd die to trade her my boring brown hair. Heather had been one of my best friends in high school and we both went off to the same
college. After awhile though, our interests kind of grew in different directions. I was more into school work and Heather was more into getting laid every day of the week. This was supposed to be the time we figured out who we were and what we wanted to do with the rest of our lives. Not how many dicks can I fit in my pussy. “I can't stop, there might be a pop quiz today.” Heather plopped down next to
me, stretching and yawning. “You need to relax a bit. Every time I see you, you're stressed out to the max. You're going to blow a gasket if you don't take care of yourself. Lay off the books for a moment and take in all the surroundings.” Heather kicked her tanned legs out like she was a little girl. I rolled my eyes at her. Heather always knew how to blow things out of proportion. “How can you wear a bikini around school?” I asked, trying to change the subject. Heather's boobs
were almost falling out of her top. I'd be worried constantly that a nipple would slip out. Heather looked down at her outfit and fixed her bikini top so her tits didn't flop out. “If you hadn't noticed, Claire, it's a hundred degrees out. Plus the boys can't stop staring. You should really try showing some more skin. The guys would love to get a glimpse at those big knockers of yours. I don't know why you keep them covered up so much.”
I blushed, looking down at my baggy t-shirt. My breasts had developed at an early age and I was pretty selfconscious about how big they were. Girls in junior high used to make fun of me in the locker room all the time. Add on the constant back strain and it was no wonder I didn't feel like flaunting them around like Heather. Heather slapped my jeans, laughing. “There's a big party tonight at some frat house tonight. I only got an
invite because I know a guy that knows a guy. I'm allowed to bring someone and I thought it'd be fun if you came with.” I shook my head immediately. “Not my kind of thing, Heather.” She always knows a guy that knows a guy. She probably slept with both of them. Heather draped her arm around me and made those puppy-dog eyes. “Oh pretty, pretty please, Claire. There's going to be so many hot guys. We can finally find you a man.”
“I don't need a man,” I replied, turning my attention back to my notes. Heather grabbed my shoulders and shook me. “You frustrate me so much, Claire. You're so sexy and can get any guy you want. Yet you do nothing about it.” My baggy shirt and loose jeans deemed otherwise. “So not true, Heather. I've never even been asked out by a guy before.”
Heather looked me straight in the eyes. “That's because you never put yourself out there. How can anyone ask you out when your head is stuck in a book? Come to the party tonight and I'll show you.” I closed my eyes and shook my head, hoping that Heather would just vanish. I really needed to get back to studying. If there was a pop quiz in Algebra, I was going to be screwed.
Heather leaned over and whispered in my ear, “John is going to be there.” My eyes shot open and my ears perked up. John was the dreamy hot guy that took a lot of the same classes as me. I fantasized all the time about him taking me in his arms and kissing my lips passionately. He asked me once for notes and I about creamed myself in my seat. “Doesn't matter, Heather. Even if
I worked up the nerve to talk to him, John would never go with a girl like me,” I told her. Heather stretched out my baggy tshirt that said Camp Winnmore. “Not when you wear stuff like this. Come over to my dorm after class and I'll make you look like a knockout tonight. John will be eating out of your hands. Maybe he'll eat something else.” She winked at me. I blushed again. The thought of
John running his tongue up and down my slit made me ooze wetness between my thighs. I shoved Heather hard and she rocked back. “You're so gross,” I said. “Don't try to deny it, Claire. You know you want it.” I tried to ignore Heather and continue studying. Maybe going out tonight wouldn't be so terrible.
Chapter Three Cole
“Calm the fuck down, everyone,” Blaze yelled. The wood table we sat around had only a half of a spider carved into it. Tater was taking his sweet time finishing it. The meeting room went quiet as we turned our attention to the President. “The Mexicans are completely out of the picture. We don't need to worry about them anymore. At least for now. But the Blacks own the east side of Sacks County and they want our territory. We've tried to negotiating with them but Byron won't talk peace. He wants all of it—even if the streets
are stained with blood.” Cash spoke up, taking off his glasses and rubbing the bridge of his nose. “How can we take out the Fires of Hell without tearing this MC apart?” E-Z tied his hair into a ponytail. “We need leverage.” “What could we possibly get on Byron that would make him give up his thirst for killing Rabid Dogs members?” I asked.
Blaze nodded. “Byron has a sister. A white girl.” “I never knew he had a sister. How do you know she's not just some white pussy Byron's playing with because he's bored,” Tank added. Blaze relaxed in his chair and smiled. “I saw the records. She was adopted.” I slammed my fist on the table,
bringing everyone's attention to me. “No offense, Prez, but aren't we forgetting a pretty fucking important rule: no family. Even if she's only adopted we still can't go after her.” A couple other members mumbled and agreed with me. The no family rule was unspoken between the MCs. We didn't touch their family and they didn't touch ours. Blaze stared at me for a moment, calculating just what I was thinking. He did this all the time back in high school. Made us believe he could read our
minds. “That rule has protected our loved ones for a long time. But this is exactly what we need to surprise Byron and bring him down to his knees.” “So what are you suggesting, Prez?” Coal asked. Blaze cracked his knuckles. “We don't hurt his sister. We just borrow her for awhile and give her back to Byron.” This wasn't making any sense to me. We worked so hard to get where we
were and Blaze was making a rash decision. Bringing family into this would open up a can of worms none of us wanted. “And he's just supposed to kill himself in exchange for his sister?” Blaze folded his arms across his chest. He didn't usually get this much blow back during a meeting. Maybe I was pushing a little too hard? But I was sick and tired of following him blindly into battle. Some of us were going to get fucking killed because of him.
E-Z laughed. “No, we don't have him kill himself. We make him trade us his drugs and weapons for the girl. Make him powerless. He won't be able to fight back without any power.” E-Z was the Veep and Blaze's best friend. He'd shoot himself in the face if Blaze asked him too. They weren't thinking this through. How could we trust that Byron would give us everything and not hold back a whole stash of weapons? Before I could bring up my point, Blaze brought
the table to a vote. Everyone agreed with the plan except for Tater and I. Blaze grinned, eying both of us. “Motion is passed. I want Tater and Cole to follow the girl and pick her up. Make sure Byron doesn't find out. We don't want him hitting us with our pants down.” I couldn't believe he was putting both of us on this—the only ones that
disagreed with him. The room cleared out and I stayed behind to speak with Blaze. “What do you want, Cole?” he asked, sitting calmly at the head of the table. “This won't work, Blaze. You're going to get us all killed.” Cole slammed his fist against his chest. “What does this patch say, motherfucker?”
His voice boomed through my chest. “President,” I replied. “Damn right, Cole. You better remember that before you go mouthing off. Get the fuck out of my sight.” The blood boiling in my veins screamed at me to make him pay. But punching him in the jaw would only make matters worse. Could get me killed.
I relaxed my fists and took a deep breath, leaving the room. Tater was outside checking on his bike. “You know where we're supposed to find her?” Tater nodded, strapping his helmet on. “E-Z told me. She goes to Sacks County Community College.” Tater was one fat son of a bitch. He heaved himself onto his bike that could barely hold his weight. We were both on the football team together in high school. Tater was on the offensive line,
protecting the QB from rushers. He was big and heavy which made him impossible to be moved. I played on defense, finding holes in the line and taking down the opponent's quarterback with a brutal tackle. We rode to the outskirts of town and all the way there, I couldn't stop thinking about Blaze fucking over this club. It was his idea to create the thing in the first place but now he was going to ruin it with his arrogance. Did I really want to follow his orders anymore?
I'd never been to the college before. The place looked like one of those ivy league schools you see in those pamphlets. Didn't even bother applying with my terrible grades in high school. My mom wasn't around anymore to care and my dad was too far down the bottle. The Rabid Dogs MC was all I needed. “So how are we supposed to find this chick?” I asked Tater. Tater grinned, his mouth
stretching from ear to ear. “Don't worry, E-Z gave me a photo and her school schedule.” He passed me a crumpled up photo out of his chest pocket. She had long curly dark hair and blue eyes that stared right back at me. Her smile showed a little bit of teeth and her red lips were perfect and plump. My cock throbbed in my pants just looking at her picture. If Tater wasn't around I could go the bathroom and stroke my hard rod until the photo was dripping with my warm cum.
“Fucking hot, isn't she?” Tater said, drooling at the photo. “I'd like to bend that piece of ass over and show her a real man. “Then she'd still be looking after you were done with her.” Tater snatched the photo from me and placed it safely back in his pocket, throwing me a death glance. “Her last class of the day is Algebra.”
Little Miss Fuck Me Hard walked out of her math class holding a bunch of textbooks. We watched from afar on our bikes as she strolled down the hallway, staring down at a book. Her over-sized t-shirt and loose blue jeans weren't very flattering but she had huge tits that no amount of bagginess could hide. Tater breathed hard next to me. “I'd fucking kill someone to make her scream my name in bed.”
I imagined her beneath me, naked in all her glory, my lips suckling her hard nipples. She yelled my name over and over again as I forced my cock in and out of her tight pussy. “Fucking pay attention, Cole,” Tater said, snapping me back to reality. “The girl is almost gone.” The chick rounded a corner and we followed close behind until she came to a dorm hall. “When should we grab her?” Tater asked.
The place was bustling with kids going in and out of the dorms. “We're not in a rush. We can't take her in broad daylight. I'd rather not get the law on us. Let's wait until dark and take her then.” Tater rubbed his hands together and licked his lips. “Blaze better let us have a couple rounds with her.” Even if Blaze denied us our rights to her I was going to have her anyways. She was that smoking hot.
Chapter Four Claire
“Ta-da!” Heather announced, swiveling the chair around to face the mirror. My face was caked in makeup, my eyes covered with dark blue eye shadow. My hair was teased to almost twice it's size, combed in directions I never thought possible. It felt like I had a basket on my head. “John is going to come his pants when he gets a look at you,” Heather said, doing some finishing touches on my
hair. “Why are you always so disgusting?” I asked her, still trying to comprehend my new look in the mirror. Heather giggled. “You know you want it. Don't deny it.” I shook my head. “Byron is going to freak if he finds out I'm going to a frat party.” Heather glared at me through the
mirror. “He's not going to find out, Claire. You need to get out of your brother's shadow. You're in college now. A full-grown woman. You can make decisions for yourself.” But Heather didn't know much about my brother. Probably because I rarely brought him up and always kept her away from coming over to our house. Byron knew how to find out information. Being the head of an MC gives you those kinds of perks. He also had a famous temper that wasn't to be trifled with.
Heather had a point though. I let Byron run my life ever since we were kids. I couldn't let him control me for the rest of my life. “You can't go to the party wearing that old t-shirt. Let's see if I can find you something,” Heather said, walking over to the closet. “Here, try this on. It will go good with your jeans.” The off-the-shoulder top was bright and colorful with reds and blues
streaking across. It showed off my black bra straps and way more of my shoulders than I was comfortable with. “I don't know if it's for me,” I told her. “Are you fucking kidding me! You look so fuckable that I might switch teams.” I shoved Heather away. “Come on. Let's just get this over with.” Heather rubbed her palms together with a devious grin. “Time to go
out and make the boys drool over us.” The two-story frat house was overflowing with students as we made our way inside. Nena's “99 Red Balloons” boomed through the home, shaking the foundations. Heather told me this was supposed to be an invite-only party but the door was wide open and people off the streets were flooding in. “I'm going to go get us a couple drinks,” Heather shouted to me over the music. I nodded and waded through the
crowds of dancers. Alcohol would really help in this situation. I kept my eyes on the lookout for John but couldn't find him anywhere. Heather was taking way too long to get those drinks so I went searching for her. The kitchen was packed with frat guys doing keg-stands and cheering each other on. I walked back towards the front door and found Heather being pulled up the stairs by a guy. They stopped at the top to make out and the boy sneaked his hand up her miniskirt. It
felt wrong watching but I couldn't look away. I imagined myself in her place being felt up by John. “Some show, eh?” I looked behind me to see John holding two red plastic cups in each hand. His blond hair was combed to the side and his red letterman's jacket was an instant turn-on. I couldn't help but blush crimson around John. He was just so dreamy. But
I had to keep it under control. Couldn't show him how much of a dork I was. “That's my friend up there. She's only been here five minutes and couldn't keep her hands off the first guy she met.” “Want a drink?” he asked, offering me one of the cups. “Desperately.” I didn't even care what it was. I grabbed it from John and took two long gulps. It was a classic margarita and the tequila scorched my throat on the way down. Heather and the
guy sneaked into a nearby room and the show was finally over. “I've seen you in a couple of my classes,” John said, sipping his drink. My knees wobbled. I couldn't believe John was talking to me! Maybe he'd take me upstairs and do dirty things to me. No! I wasn't like Heather. It would be nice if he took me on a couple dates first.“Yeah I've noticed you too,” I replied smoothly.
His smile was infectious. I couldn't keep my eyes off him. I took another swig of tequila and let the alcohol dull my senses. I kept telling myself over and over in my head, “Don't make a fool out of yourself, Claire.” “Your hair looks really nice,” John took a loose strand and tucked it behind my ear. My entire body turned lobster red. I wanted John to kiss me right now. There was a commotion behind
me that distracted me from John's penetrating gaze. Holy fucking shit! Byron and two bikers came barreling into the party pushing and shoving people out of the way. His eyes locked on me and I knew I was royally fucked. How did he find me so fast? “You're coming home with me right now, Claire,” Byron yelled. I steeled myself. I knew I was in for a big fight. “I'm not going with you.”
Byron looked offended. I'd never disrespected him before. He grabbed my wrist and tightened his grip. “We're going now.” John stood in between Byron and I, breaking his hold on my wrist. “The lady doesn't want to go. I think you and your boys should leave.” I wanted to scream at John to stay out of it. He didn't know who he was dealing with.
Too late. Byron swung his right hook and connected with John's temple, sending him crashing to the ground like he was nothing. My hand reactively slapped Byron across the face. I'd never hit my brother before and it felt kind of good. But it only infuriated Byron even more. He tried to grab me but I escaped his grasp. “Don't you touch me!” I screeched for the whole party to hear. I walked past Byron and left the party. He
called out after me but I didn't care. I was done with Byron. I walked the middle of the street at a quick pace, hoping to lose Byron and his men. I could hear their motorcycles in the distance but they weren't close. It was late at night and the moon was high in the sky. It was chilly out and I wished I had brought a cardigan or something. I definitely wasn't going to live with Byron anymore. Maybe Heather
would let me sleep in her dorm until I figured things out? But I couldn't go there now because she was still at the frat party. I walked towards the school, thinking that the library would be a good place to hide out. Bright headlights approached me slowly in the dark. It looked like a car until it got closer and I realized it was two motorcycles. Byron had caught up with me. There was no running away now. I stood in the middle of the street, full of defiance. He wasn't going to get
me to go with him. He'd have to knock me unconscious like he did with John. Poor John. He didn't deserve that. I hoped he was okay and that he'd forgive me. I shielded my eyes from the blinding lights as the bikes rolled to a stop at my feet. It wasn't Byron and his buddies. Two white guys stared at me with evil eyes. The strong one grabbed me and covered my mouth before I could scream for help.
Chapter Five Cole
Tater and I had been sitting outside on our bikes all day waiting for this hot bitch to come out of the dorm hall. The sun had fallen and there were still too many people walking around. It was a Saturday night and that meant parties. Tater and I were going to be here for a lot longer than we thought. Blaze really wanted to punish us for going against him. “I'm fucking starving, Cole.” Tater rubbed his giant belly.
“I saw a gas station not too far from here. Get me some chips while you're over there.” “But the cafeteria is right there.” Tater pointed to the building next to the dorm hall. I laughed. “There not going to let you in.” Tater pulled out his .357 Magnum. “If I show them this, they'll let me eat the entire place.”
“Is food the only thing you can think about.” “And pussy.” Tater smiled. “Speaking of pussy...” Byron's sister and a friend walked outside looking all dressed up. “Show time, Tater. We'll get some food later.” “Son of a bitch,” Tater whispered under his breath. “Should we take her now?”
“Still too many eyes on us. Let's wait and see where they go.” “Can we take both of them. Her friend is looking good too. I'd like to watch them take turns polishing my pole.” My aching cock agreed with Tater. Why were college girls so fucking hot? It was their little skirts and young bodies.
We followed far behind the girls on our bikes keeping a safe distance. They walked through residential neighborhoods until they came to a huge party house. Music was blaring through the windows and kids were partying on the balcony, throwing trash and furniture down on the lawn below. “Fuck, Cole, they could be in there for hours. We should have taken them already.” “No this is good. Byron's sister
will come out all wasted. She'll barely give us a fight. She might even come willingly.” Tater shrugged. “Whatever. I think it's time to get our dicks wet. That party has to be flooding with easy pussy. Let's take turns keeping an eye on the place while the other has a little fun.” For being such a fat slob, Tater sure had a ton of confidence. The Rabid Dogs patch on his back could do that to a man. “We can't fuck this up, Tater.
Blaze will have our heads if we ruin this. We stay on our bikes with our cocks in our pants and wait for this little bitch to come out and play.” Tater sighed and agreed. One night fucking some college chick wasn't worth the wrath of Blaze. Even in high school Blaze was a scary motherfucker. One of the nerds forgot to do his homework and he broke two of his fingers without a seconds thought. Nobody messed with him after that.
As we sat across the street in the dark, three motorcycles came roaring down the road and jumped the curb of the frat house, stopping right on the trashed lawns. It was the Fires of Hell. I waved for Tater to get down when I spotted Byron. If he caught us out here, there'd be a shootout. I pulled out my Remington and checked the magazine— full to the brim. I watched as Tater did the same. If Byron even looked in this general direction, I'd have to fire first. The Blacks went inside the party
while we waited with our breaths held and guns close to our chest. Byron's sister burst through the front door and ran down the street. Byron was yelling something at her that I couldn't make out. “We need to follow her right now,” Tater said, standing up. “Get the fuck down.” I grabbed Tater's arm and forced him back to a crouch. “We wait for Byron to go and then we follow the girl.”
Byron nodded to his men and they drove away in the opposite direction of his sister. When the coast was clear, Tater and I rode towards Claire. She struggled on the back of my bike as we drifted through the night. I had to duct tape her hands around me so she could hold on. “You better stop twisting and turning back there. We don't want you falling to your death, do we?” Her mouth was taped shut but her motionless body confirmed she heard
what I said. Claire was certainly one hot piece of ass. Her smooth legs were begging to be spread so I could fill her up. Her big breasts were pushed against my back and all I could think about was why I didn't duct tape her hands to my cock so she could stroke me with every bump of the road. It took every ounce of willpower to follow Tater and not ditch him so I could pull over, bending Claire over my bike and sinking into her.
We arrived at the clubhouse and I cut Claire's hands loose. She took that opportunity to try and make a run for it. Tater stopped her with a hard slap to the face that almost knocked her down. I lifted her light figure and placed her over my shoulder, carrying her through the door. I could take her for a ride in my room for a few minutes and nobody would even notice. Blaze saw me and fucked my plan. “Take her to the basement, Cole.”
Chapter Six Claire
The Rabid Dogs spiders on their backs told me they were from Byron's rival MC. It didn't take a genius to know what they were doing. I was going to be some sort of leverage to take down my brother. But if I could only get away...I tried to break the duct tape around my wrists but it was no use. Even if I broke through, I couldn't just leap off a speeding motorcycle. When we stopped at a bike repair shop, I knew it was their headquarters. I would only get a couple
chances to escape. When my kidnapper cut my binds, I took off sprinting. But the fat biker was faster than I thought. He stepped in front of me and slammed his fist across my face, making me see stars for a moment. Next thing I knew I'm being carried over the shoulder of the man who took me and they're telling him to take me to the basement. My eyes bounced back and forth, frantically trying to take in all my surroundings. You never know what small detail could save your life. Inside
the motorcycle repair shop was a full-on bar, stocked with every kind of alcohol you could think of. Pool tables filled the open spaces and bikers and sluts were knocking back beers. They watched as we passed by. None of them would help me. I wanted to scream and plead with them but the duct tape over my mouth only produced whimpers. He brought me down to a dark room that reeked of mold. A small rectangular window in the corner let in only a sliver
of moonlight. The man set me down onto the cold cement floor. My bare legs shivered with goosebumps. I got a look at his patch and his name was Cole. Didn't know if it was his real name or a nickname that bikers liked to use a lot. His long jet black hair was perfectly straight and his grizzled beard gave him a maturity. “I'm going to get you a blanket to keep you warm,” he whispered to me, going upstairs and leaving me alone. He didn't chain me up or anything. These
bikers must be dumber than I thought. Or escape was impossible so why bother tying me up. I used my freedom to rip the tape off my mouth and I took in a breath full of mold and mildew. My mouth was dry and begging for a drop of water. I waited for what seemed like hours until Cole returned with a blanket but he also brought a group of bikers with him. I huddled up into a corner and tried to stay as far away from them as I could. I'd been around MCs long enough to know what they did to women. But I
wasn't going to be easy. I'd use my teeth, nails, and whatever else I could to protect myself. A man with slicked-back hair approached me and wrapped the blanket around my back. His patches told me his name was Blaze and he was the president. “We're not going to hurt you,” he told me. I didn't let him finish. “My brother Byron is going to kill every last one of you fucks when he finds me.”
The men got a good chuckle out of that. But he didn't like it when I spit right in his face, hitting him directly under the eye. His hand raised in the air and I braced for impact. But Cole stopped him, grabbing Blaze by the wrist. “Tater already gave her a good shiner, Prez. Byron might not like getting his sister back with two black eyes.” Blaze looked ready to destroy Cole with just a glance. “Don't ever touch me again.” Cole let go of his wrist
and Blaze wiped my saliva off, his gaze returning to me. “Tell us what you know about the Fires of Hell.” Even though I despised Byron, I didn't want to get him killed. No matter how much he infuriated me, he didn't deserve that. I laughed right in Blaze's face. “Why would I tell you anything?” Blaze grinned. “After my boys take their turn with you, you'll be spilling every dirty truth to me just so I can kill you and end your misery.”
Blaze wasn't throwing out empty threats. His fiery eyes truly meant it. I looked to Cole for help but he was staring at me with all the rest, like I was a piece of meat. Nobody was going to save me here. “I'll give you an hour to decide. Give up everything you know or become our little plaything,” Blaze said. The filthy bikers left me alone in the basement and all I could do was cry.
It had been so long since I really cried— I mean full-on balling. Why did I have to be Byron's sister? Why did this have to happen to me? I lay on the cold cement floor and cried myself to sleep. I woke up hours later and a minuscule amount of sunshine was beaming through the small window. My stomach grumbled and I told it to shut up. There were more important things to think about than food. Being used by every member of the Rabid Dogs MC and then killed was at the top of the list.
But that was not an option. I'd have to tell them something. Byron would understand. It's not like I knew anything important. Byron kept me far away from any MC business. If I told them enough, maybe they'd let me ago. But I knew that was just a naïve dream. This dank room was going to be my coffin. Time passed and I had no idea how long I'd been down there. Footsteps at the top of the stairs made me sit
straight up. I expected Blaze and the rest but Cole was alone when he reached the bottom step. “I brought you some food and water,” he whispered, placing a tray with a sandwich and glass of water.” Manners went out the door as I stuffed the sandwich into my mouth, cramming it in until my cheeks puffed out. I drank from the glass, not even swallowing the food first. “Is this how you treat human beings?” I said finally.
Cole put his index finger to his lips. “You need to be quiet. They don't know I'm giving you food.” He looked to the stairs and listened. Once he was satisfied nobody was there, he talked a little louder. “You have to tell them what you know. You're not going to like what happens if you don't.” “You guys will just kill me after I spill my guts. You might as well get it over with and shoot me now.”
Cole raked his fingers through his long hair. “Listen to me, Claire. This isn't a game. Your life hangs in the balance. I'm trying to do everything I can to make sure you don't rot down here. But you have to tell us something.” I couldn't tell if it was a lie or not but I had nothing to lose by trusting him. “Okay, I'll tell you what I know about Byron.” Blaze stood up to get the others but I stopped him. “I'll only tell you, Cole.”
He crouched down and listened intently as I betrayed Byron.
Chapter Seven Cole
“I gotta hand it to you, Cole. You really came through on this,” Blaze said. I was so glad he had forgiven me about the earlier incident. The rest of the MC was gathered around the table, waiting patiently for me to relay what Claire had told me. “Claire didn't know much but that was already obvious since she's not actually a member of the Fires of Hell. What she does know is interesting though. The bitch told me they're working with the Mexicans.”
The meeting room went quiet. Tater rubbed his stomach, his eyes narrowed. “The Mexicans?How would she even know that? Like you said before, she's not an actual member.” “I didn't believe her at first either. She stayed home sick from school one day and overheard her brother talking on the phone to a guy speaking in Spanish. Byron didn't even know she was there. Claire's telling the truth.”
Blaze folded his hands together and contemplated what was said. “The Mexicans must be supplying the Blacks with drugs for guns.” E-Z shook his head. “Now why the fuck would the Mexicans do that? They want our fucking territory just as much as the Blacks.” Blaze laughed. “We knew the Fires of Hell were doing some shady shit to gain so much power so fast. Now we know. The Mexicans believe they
can get the Blacks to destroy us and then takeover whatever is left. Smart plan if you think about it.” “What do we do with the girl?” I asked. Blaze sighed. “You'll get to fuck her soon enough, Cole. The girl stays here until we trade her to Byron. But nobody touches her until we set up the trade with Byron.” Just the thought of my hard cock sliding into her wetness made me almost climax at the meeting table.
The boys continued to talk about Byron but all I could think about was fucking Claire all night until my balls ran dry. I wanted to wrap her hair around my fist as I took her from behind, slamming my hard shaft into her with every thrust, making her scream my name as she comes around me. Blaze slammed on the table, pulling me out of my fantasy. “Where the fuck are you, Cole? Like I was saying, we need to figure out how to get Byron's
attention. Once he knows we have his sister, we have to move fast.” E-Z rubbed his eyes. “Fuck all this, Prez. Why don't we cut the cunt up and send Byron the pieces. That'll get his attention. My hand slowly moved behind my back and to my Remington. If E-Z made a move, I'd have to take him out. He was my brother but our club had rules—no killing women or children. Plus I hadn't gotten a chance to fuck the
bitch yet. Never get in between a man and his prey. “That wouldn't accomplish anything you asshole,” Tank said. I took my fingers off the butt of my pistol and returned my hand to my lap. “Let's send him a picture of his sister all tied up. That will be enough to get his attention. We tell him our demands and set up a meet. It's as easy as that,” Blaze said. “Can you handle the picture part, Cole?” I nodded. “Good.
Meeting adjourned.” Blaze slammed the gavel down and we left. I wanted to talk about the plan some more with Blaze but I knew he wouldn't listen to reason. Just asking Byron to give us all his weapons and drugs doesn't mean he won't keep a secret stash for himself. This trade would only infuriate him more and give Byron more of a reason to come after us.
Chapter Eight Claire
I paced back and forth in the basement, wondering if escape was actually possible. They seemed so confident that it wasn't, that they didn't even bother to tie me up. I had taken off the duct tape from my mouth and tossed it away. Screaming for help would only bring the bikers down to beat me some more. I had to play this one smart. I peeked up the stairs at the old wooden door and didn't even spot any locks. If they were just going to kill me anyways, wasn't escape worth try?
I removed my flats and ascended the stairs barefoot, making sure to step lightly. I didn't even make it two steps when Cole opened the door and caught me in the act. He was grinning and carrying a bunch of ropes in his hands. “Trust me, trying to escape isn't worth it. There's plenty of men up there that will gladly shoot you and send your pieces to your brother.” “Going to tie me up after all?” I
replied, stepping back into the basement. “We're going to have a little fun.” His smile stretched all across his face as he pulled the ropes taut. My heart jumped into my throat. I wanted to run for it but there was no getting by Cole. He was too big and strong. I shook my head and backed up into a corner. “Please don't do this,” I pleaded with him. The thought of being forced against my will on this cold cement floor made me want to puke.
“It's not what you think, Claire.” Cole produced a bulky Polaroid camera from behind his back. “We need to send some pictures to your brother. I promise I'll only keep you tied up for the photo shoot.” The look in his eyes told me differently. He stared at my breasts under my shirt with x-ray vision. But I didn't have much say in the matter. Cole might have been one of the better bikers but I had no doubt he'd beat me senseless if I didn't follow the rules.
“Go ahead and tie me up then.” Cole grabbed my wrist and pulled me up the stairs. “Not here. We're going to do this in my room. We don't want Byron to think that we're treating you poorly.” He dragged me along, out of the basement and into the bar. It must have been early in the morning but the place was filled with bikers drinking and fucking prostitutes on the pool tables. I watched as one of the women moaned, being choked hard by the fat guy that hit me the day before. My hand
felt my sore cheek that was surely all black and blue. I followed Cole up another set of stairs and came to a bedroom with only a queen-sized bed and a desk. Cole closed the door behind us and threw the ropes onto the bed. “Is this where you force yourself on me?” Cole almost slapped me across the face. “You sure got a mouth on you. I don't like to hit women but I will if I need to.”
“All you bikers are the same,” I murmured to myself. “Your brother must beat you around a lot. You probably deserved it. Now sit down on the bed.” He didn't know how right he was. Byron was overprotective to the point where it was always my fault. His hand crossed my face more times than I wanted to remember. Sometimes he let one of his “brothers” deal out the
punishment if I ever got out of line. If the Black Widows ever give me back to him, Byron is going to unleash hell on me. Cole grabbed the ropes and tied my hands behind my back, making sure the rope dug into my wrists. “If this is just for show, why do they have to be so tight?” Cole tightened the ropes further until my wrists almost snapped. “I want him to see the discomfort on your face. It
will make it more believable.” Cole breathed in deeply sniffing my hair. I almost gagged. He grabbed a roll of duct tape and tore off a piece with his teeth. He placed it over my mouth, carefully making sure not to get any of my hair stuck. Cole stepped back away and looked me up and down. “It just need a little more.” He grabbed my colorful top and pulled it down, ripping it in several places until one of my black bra was exposed. He stared down at my
cleavage, his finger tracing the top of my mountain peaks. The burning desire in his eyes was evident and his touch felt so good. The thought of him taking me all tied up on the bed awoke a passion in the pit of my stomach. Cole broke away and fiddled with the Polaroid camera. My blood was screaming in my veins, telling me to let him have every inch of you. Good thing my mouth was taped shut, otherwise I'd be telling him to fuck me silly.
Cole put the camera to his eye and stared through the viewfinder. “I need your eyes bigger. Make it seem like you're in grave danger.” Cole snapped away, the camera spitting out Polaroids onto the ground. I felt like a dirty model where the photographer would ask at some point for me to take my top off. I would have done it if Cole asked. Cole put the camera down and bent over to pick up some of the
developing pictures. He waved the Polaroid through the air until it came into view. “Looks perfect,” he said, showing me the photo. This was the first chance I got to see myself since they kidnapped me. My hair was all over the place and dark makeup ran down my eyes from crying so much. The photo would definitely get Byron's attention. Cole ripped off the duct tape from my lips and untied my hands. My wrists felt a little raw but they'd heal.
“So why is your MC doing this?” “Doing what?” Cole asked, placing the ropes on the desk. I tried to fix my hair as best I could without a mirror. My makeup was a lost cause. “Trying to get after Byron. What did he do to you guys?” “The Fires of Hell want our territory. We're striking first. Hoping we can come to an agreement before our MCs shed too much blood.”
I laughed. “And you think he's going to give up everything for me?” Cole looked me in the face, his dark eyes staring into my soul. “I would.” “Do I have to go back to the basement?” I asked. Cole collected the rest of the photos. “You can stay in my room until the trade. I need to get these to Blaze and
then delivered to Byron. You might be here for a little while longer so get comfortable. And don't try anything stupid. All those bikers downstairs are armed and I don't want to see your bullet-ridden corpse bleeding all over the place.” After he left, I ran to the bathroom to relieve my bladder. Those sadistic fucks probably wanted me to piss myself down there in the basement. I looked around the sink and medicine cabinet for anything that could be used
as a weapon. Cole was good to me but who knows what the others might do. The drawers were filled with all sorts of women's products. Makeup of all different kinds and tampons. How many women did Cole bring up here? I rubbed the mascara off that had run down my face and reapplied my makeup with whatever I could scrounge up from the drawers. I stared at myself in the mirror for what felt like days. Could I get out of this situation alive? Even if I did, was Byron the one I
wanted to go back to? Guns scared the hell out of me. Byron used to take me shooting out in the desert with his biker friends before the MC days. I got pretty good with a pistol —could hit a empty can from twenty yards away. But that wasn't the same as pointing it at a human being and firing. I checked the magazine and saw that it was hollow. Even an empty gun could be used effectively. I sat down on the edge of the bed
with the pistol on my lap. My fingers traced the cold steel, running along the barrel. I listened hard for footsteps outside the door. I needed to take Cole by surprise. Maybe use him as a hostage to escape this hell. But there were so many armed bikers downstairs. Even if I got away, a storm would follow me wherever I went. I'd be looking over my shoulder for the rest of my life. A creaky floorboard outside the door brought me to attention. My finger wrapped around the trigger as I raised
the gun. The blood was thumping in my ears, my hands shaking. The doorknob turned and the door slowly opened. Cole walked in and his eyes burst open. “What the fuck are you doing, Claire?” I tried to keep the gun steady, remembering what Byron taught me. Breathe, Claire. “You're my ticket out of here, Cole.” Cole smirked and let out a little
laugh. He stepped forward, paying no attention to the gun pointed at his chest. “You think I'm scared,” he said. “You don't have the balls to shoot me.” “Don't test me, motherfucker! I'll fucking kill you if I have to.” My voice cracked as I yelled. I wasn't the most convincing. Cole took another step forward until the gun was only inches away from his chest. He was right though, even if the gun was loaded, there was no way I
could kill someone. Like lightning, his hand came out of nowhere and smacked the gun right out of my hands. It went flying through the air, spinning and landing on the desk where it belonged. Cole jumped at me, pushing me down onto the bed. “I should whip you for that.” His eyes were dark and full of rage. The full weight of his body was crushing me and his face was only millimeters from mine. I tried to squirm out of his grasp but he had me pinned right where he wanted. My chest heaved
up and down, begging for any air my lungs could get a hold of. He glanced down at my parted lips and I knew exactly what he wanted. I wanted it even more. Kiss me. Kiss me god dammit! Cole heard my invisible pleas and pressed his mouth against mine. Everything fell away. The horrible frat party, the kidnapping, the biker nightmare. It was all gone. Only Cole and I were left.
Chapter Nine Cole
The bitch thought she could pull a gun on me? One that wasn't even loaded? Claire's eyes gave everything away. I could see the doubt, the terror, and the hesitation all there. She knew this plan wasn't going to work. So why even try? I slapped the gun straight out of her hands. The shocked look on her face was priceless. My anger was bubbling to the surface. Claire deserved to be slapped around—taught a lesson that you never pull a gun on a Rabid Dogs unless
you intend to use it. She had no idea her defiance was making me so hard. When Claire was all tied up on my bed, all I could think about what fucking her relentlessly as she screamed. My throbbing cock wouldn't be satisfied until it tasted her wet pussy. I pushed Claire to the creaky bed and jumped on top of her, forcing my lips on hers. She resisted at first, trying to squirm away but the passion enveloped us. Her hair smelled like rain
in the summer, her lips a fiery heat against mine. My hand moved between her silky legs and ran up her bare thighs, going underneath her skirt. Claire moaned against me. I pulled her messy hair and craned her neck to the side. The nape of her neck was soft and delicious as I took my first bite. Claire's heavy breathing echoed in my ears. She tugged at my leather cut, trying to figure out a way to get it off. My kisses ran up her neck and behind her ear. Nothing could stop me from
having her now. I slipped my arms out of my cut and threw it on the floor. Claire slowly lifted my white wife-beater, smiling deviously as she looked up at me. I tossed it to the side and Claire ran her nails across my inked chest. “Why a spider?” she asked, circling the Rabid Dogs tattoo across my pecs. I shrugged. “Blaze thought it sounded badass. He wanted to strike fear in our enemies.”
“Are big bikers even scared of spiders?” Claire seemed to have already moved on to taking off my jeans. I tried to find a response but her fingers deftly unzipped my pants, stealing my attention. I swatted her hands away before she could expose my large shaft. She shouldn't get everything she wants. I stretched Claire's blouse until it was over her head and on the floor. Her beautiful tits stared up at me in a black bra. I imagined my shaft resting in her
cleavage, cum spurting out all over her chest. My cock hammered in my boxer briefs, begging to be released. It wasn't time yet. I hiked up her skirt until her black panties saw the light of day. Claire closed her eyes and moaned as I pressed against her pubic mound. I could see her panties were already stained with her wetness. My finger ran on the inside of her underwear, lightly grazing her slit and collecting all her juices. I sucked on my wet finger, savoring the sweet flavor.
“Do you know how good you taste, Claire?” She shook her head, panting. I flipped her over until she was face down on my bed. I admired her smooth back and firm ass before unsnapping her bra. I littered kisses all down her spine, Claire shivering with goosebumps everywhere. I pulled up on her hips until Claire was on all fours. I slowly peeled her panties down until the rested around her knees. “I've been thinking about fucking
this ass the moment I met you,” I told her, rubbing her cheek with my open palm. I raised my hand back and let it loose, crashing it against her ass. Claire screamed and begged for more. I slapped her ass repeatedly, watching as she snapped her head back, taking in all the pleasure, her ass becoming red and raw. I spread her cheeks and buried my face into her wet pussy. My tongue ran between her lips and to her warm
hole, my nose just barely touching her asshole. I tasted every inch of her and Claire could barely contain herself. I let her cream cover my entire face as I ate her out. She rubbed her pussy up and down against my tongue. “I'm so close, Cole! Don't stop.” I immediately pulled away and Claire's ass tried to follow me. “You're not going to come yet. Only around my thick cock.”
Claire turned back to me with a face of desperation. “Then fuck me now, Cole...before I burst.” This slut was going to scream my name a thousand times before the day was over. I grasped Claire's hips and pulled her ass against my raging hard-on. My balls were heavy and needed to be emptied. She purred as she slid her wetness up and down my shaft, my cock
fitting perfectly between her lips. “No more teasing,” I murmured, forcing all of me into Claire's tight hole. She rocked her head back and howled. Her pussy stretched as I filled every inch of her. I pushed deeper and deeper, my teeth clenched as I thrust in and out. Her soft ass jiggled with every pounding. The taste of her sweet pussy was still on my lips. Her breathing quickened. Claire moaned at the top of her lungs. She was
close. “Cole...” “Come for me, baby,” I commanded, allowing her to finally succumb to her desires. Claire shattered right in front of me, spasming over and over, bucking against me. I slapped her ass hard as she came around my cock. Her hands and legs could barely hold herself up. This whore was mine for the night and she wasn't going to stop getting fucked until I had no cum left.
“Harder...harder,” Claire begged me. I tugged at her curly hair and wrapped it around my fist, snapping her head back. I collided with her hard, sending her lurching forward on the bed. Her pussy was going to take my cock as deep as it could go. The pleasure coursed through my veins like a raging river. Every thrust got me closer and closer to that peak. “Come with me,” Claire yelled.
“Not yet.” I could come at any moment but I wasn't done with her. I lifted her backwards by just her hair until her hands left the bed and her chest was pushed outwards. She yelped every time I crashed into her. My balls were full of hot magma and my volcano needed to explode. “I'm close, Claire,” I warned her. “Come inside me, Cole. I need to feel you.”
Claire saying my name was my undoing. I let go and finally released. She climaxed again with me, struggling against my hold on her hair. I fucked Claire hard until every last drop of cum was unloaded into her pussy. I pulled out and watched as she collapsed onto the bed in a sweaty mess, her back expanding and contracting with every breath. My seed leaked out of her and dried on the flannel comforter.
“How was that?” Claire asked in a daze, her hair all disheveled and covering her face. I lay down next to her, feeling her naked body against me. “We're not done yet,” I said and Claire's eyes shot open. “I don't know if I can take anymore, Cole.” Her voice faltered. I brushed the hair out of her face. “Once I get a taste of you, you're mine
for the entire night.” Claire smiled and almost passed out. “I'll give you a breather,” I said. I took her hand and led it down below where she felt my cock already hard again. “But only for a moment. I'm ready to fuck your brains out.” — A knock at the door woke me up in the middle of the night. I checked the clock next to the bed and it was only one
in the morning. I looked next to me and Claire was sound asleep. She had kicked the covers off and her naked body was aglow in the moonlight. I got out of bed and didn't even bother getting dressed. Whoever was interrupting me at this hour deserved an eyeful. I opened the door a sliver so they couldn't see the mess I had made with Claire. Tank stood in the hallway all big and buff. He used to wrestle back in high school and he looked like he could still play.
“Prez needs to see you right away, Cole.” Tank scratched at his broom mustache. “Be down in a moment.” I closed the door and looked back at Claire. Her perfect ass was nice and round, begging to be fucked again. My cock almost came to attention but I willed it away. I had more important things to think about. Why was Blaze wanting to meet so late at night? It could only have to do with Claire. If Blaze wanted me to do away
with her, he'd have a fight on his hands. I wasn't done with the bitch yet. Not by a long shot. I got dressed and made sure my Remington was loaded before putting it behind my back in my waistband. Blaze was sitting alone in the meeting room when I walked in and Tank closed the door, standing guard outside. My hand instinctively went to the butt of my gun. If Blaze wanted a shootout, he'd get one.
“Take a seat, Cole,” Blaze said, half his face covered in shadow. My heart was punching the inside of my chest. I sat down in my normal seat at the opposite end of the table, my hand still behind my back on the gun. “What did you wake me up for, Prez?” “It's about the girl,” he replied with his hands folded in front of him. He looked like a Bond villain, ready to push a button and send me flying down a chute
to be eaten by crocodiles. “We got word from Byron—he wants to make a trade.” My hand relaxed off the gun. “He's ready to give up his territory for his sister?” Blaze leaned back in his chair. “He didn't agree to anything yet. He wants to see his sister in person first.” Giving back Claire was the last thing I wanted to do. My cock wasn't even close to done with her yet. But the
MC came first. There'd be plenty of other pieces of ass to stick my dick into. “Okay, so where's the meet?” “Near the edge of town, under the overpass.” “Think it might be a trap?” I asked. Blaze chuckled to himself. “With Byron...always.”
Chapter Ten Claire
I awoke the next morning feeling sore beyond anything I'd ever experienced before. Cole was sound asleep next to me, snoring softly. I lost count of all the orgasms last night. Most of them blended into each other, forming one earthquaking experience. That hotas-hell biker was one good fuck. The covers only came up to his waist and his nicely inked chest was bare for all to see. I almost wanted to lift the comforter and get a peek at his massive cock. I felt like a little
schoolgirl back in junior high. Heather would be laughing hysterically at me right about now. I got out of bed and tip-toed over to the bathroom. The cold tiles felt like burning coals on my bare feet. I hopped over to the shower and turned it as hot as possible, letting the steam fog up the mirror. I jumped into the shower and let the warm water relax my sore muscles. Just like with the makeup, the shower
had all sorts of hair products, reminding me that I was just another one of Cole's pit stops. Don't fall for him, Claire. Remember, you're being held here against your will. I laughed at the idea of Stockholm Syndrome. Did that happen to me? Seems like asking to be fucked by your kidnapper is a level beyond that. But Cole was fucking good. I remembered his tongue playing around with my wet pussy, my clit getting
flicked back and forth. And when he entered me for the first time, I felt the power of a real man inside me. My hand traveled south and found my fleshy bulb. A cry escaped my throat and I had to cover my mouth. Was I really doing this right now? Cole was just outside the door sleeping. I didn't care. My fingers were already doing their job, swirling my clit around in all directions. My other hand played with my breast, pinching my erect nipple, rubbing it between my index finger and
thumb. I leaned back against the shower wall and shoved two fingers inside me, simulating Cole fucking me but even my whole hand couldn't imitate how big he really was. The water cascaded over my head and streamed down my stomach, flowing over my pubic mound. The thought of Cole coming inside me was too much for me to handle. All my muscles flexed and I cried out from the pain of them being too
sore. My eyes rolled into the back of my head and my body fell apart as I orgasmed around my fingers. I clumsily reached for the towel outside the shower and wrapped my wet body. I squeezed the excess water out of my hair and dried the rest of my body off. I stepped out and the cold tiles weren't so freezing anymore. Cole was standing next to the bathroom counter, completely naked, his hard cock resting in his hand as he
stroked it slowly. He looked good enough to eat. “Did you have fun in there?” he asked with a knowing grin. My jaw dropped to the floor and my towel accidentally fell with it. My entire body flushed with red. Was he listening to me the entire time? Cole stepped towards me, his throbbing cock still in his hand. “You know you're not supposed to come without me.”
I didn't know how to respond. He didn't own me. “My body is my own. I'll do whatever I want to it.” Cole shook his head. “Not when you're with me. You only come when I tell you to come.” The look on his face was pure seriousness. He really meant it. “Now get on your knees for your punishment.” Was he going to beat me? That's what bikers did, right? Byron sure did. If I didn't go along with his orders, would
he beat me even more? I hesitantly dropped to my knees and Cole approached. He towered over me—his hard muscles, six-pack abs, and giant cock—my adonis. Cole ran his fingers through my hair like he was petting a dog. I expected a slap across my face at any moment. “Open that filthy mouth of yours,” Cole commanded. I parted my lips and opened wide, relaxing after I understood what
he meant by “punishment.” Cole guided his large cock past my teeth and deep down my throat. My mouth stretched to fit his enormous girth. Cole rested his hand behind my head and thrust in and out. “I'm going to come in your mouth and you're going to swallow every last drop.” He made me feel so dirty—so sexy. My pussy was dripping wet and running down my thighs. I gripped his shaft and stroked him while he fucked
my face. He pulled out and his tip danced on my tongue. I looked up into his eyes and saw a savage beast— untamed and dangerous. “You taste so good,” I murmured. Cole moaned as he shoved his cock back into my mouth. His fingers clenched the sides of my head, forcing himself deeper and deeper. I loved making him feel so good, loved making him shudder with ecstasy. I stroked him faster and faster, his engorged cock about ready to burst.
Cole found his release, exploding out like a fire hydrant. His warm seed flowed down my throat, almost gagging me. Cole's fingers tangled with my hair as he screamed out my name. I sucked every last drop of his cum until his balls were completely drained. “Fuck...fuck,” Cole said breathless. He stumbled backwards until his hands caught onto the bathroom counter, holding himself up. “Where the
hell did you learn to give blowjobs like that?” I wiped the leftover seed from the corners of my lips and smiled. “I couldn't help myself, your cock was so good.” I stood up and washed my hands beside Cole. “God damn, woman. I'd bend you over right now and fuck that sweet ass of yours but we need to go.” “Go? Go where?” I replied,
drying my hands on the bath towel. “The trade with your brother...it's in a couple hours.” I froze in place. Cole made me totally forget about everything that was happening. I was a hostage to be traded away. Byron was going to be furious. A fist to my face was only going to be the appetizer. Byron always warned me that he'd give me to his men if I ever defied him. I couldn't face that. Cole had to help me.
“I can't go back to him,” I said softly. “What the fuck are you talking about?” I turned towards Cole and put my hands on his hard chest. “Don't let Byron take me. You don't know what he'll do to me if he gets me back.” Cole grabbed my hands and tossed them aside. His eyes were devoid
of any emotion. The man that looked at me with a hungry desire was gone. “This ain't no fairytale, baby. Just because we fucked doesn't mean I'm going to save you from this nightmare. I don't do romance and we're still going to use you to take down the Fires of Hell.”
Chapter Eleven Cole
Claire's arms were wrapped around me and her hands cuffed together. She rode behind me on my Harley on our way to the meet with Byron. The smell of her hair was like heroin injected directly in to my veins. If only I could bottle it up for after she was gone. I'd never see her after today. Byron would keep a tight leash on her and never let Claire out of his sight. It felt like a lifetime ago when Tater and I kidnapped Claire outside that frat party. The rest of the MC followed
close behind, our bikes forming a giant parade. The cars ahead moved to the sides of the road when they caught sight of us in their rear-view mirror. Nobody would dare mess with us when we were out in full force. Not even the cops. Blaze warned me that this could be a trap. Byron could try and take us out all at once. I needed my head to be clear and couldn't waste energy thinking about Claire's sweet pussy and filling her up with my cum until it oozed out.
The day was boiling hot as we arrived under the freeway overpass which was the boundary between our two territories. It was the perfect place to have a huge shootout—in the middle of nowhere and a lot of noise from the passing cars overheard. Byron and the Fires of Hell were all there on the other side, guns loaded and pointed right at us. They could open fire on us at any moment and we'd be fish in a barrel. But he couldn't risk killing his sister. She was the only thing
that mattered to him in the world—his only weakness. We parked our bikes and I untied Claire from me. Byron stared us down from afar. She looked at me with a sense of desperation. She wanted my help but I couldn't. My MC came first and this trade was essential to us surviving. “Be a good girl and we all get out of this alive,” I whispered to her. I pulled my Remington out and held Claire by the arm as we walked to
the edge of our bikes. Blaze walked alone to meet Byron in the middle. They shook hands and spoke quietly so I couldn't catch anything they were saying. I kept my eye on the army full of Blacks, looking for any sign of a trap. “Please, Cole,” Claire begged. “We can both run away and never look back.” I squeezed her arm until she yelped. That would make her shut up so we could get this over with.
“Whatever happened to no family, Blaze?” Byron asked, his finger dangerously close to the trigger on his handgun. “Desperate times, Byron. Did you bring all your weapons and drugs?” Byron nodded and pointed to the truck behind him. A few of the Fires of Hell members opened up the truck to reveal piles of rifles and crates that most likely held the cocaine which their MC
was known for. “I won't let you get away with this, Blaze. You're making the wrong move here.” “I'll take my chances.” Blaze reluctantly shook Byron's hand again. “Time to go, Claire,” I told her. She wouldn't budge until I shoved her forward. Every step was torture for her. She kept trying to look at me with tears streaming down her cheeks. She wanted compassion and I
had none to give. Byron looked Claire in the eyes. “Get the fuck over here you fucking bitch. You're going to get hell when I get my hands on you.” Claire stopped in her tracks. Her hands balled up into fists. “I'm not going with you, Byron.” Things were going so smoothly. I knew I should have taped her mouth shut.
Chapter Twelve Claire
I pressed my body against Cole's, hoping he'd save me from Byron. We could drive away and never look back. But he did nothing. Cole wasn't my savior—he was just like every other biker I knew. I tried my best to avoid eye contact with Byron. He was chatting with Blaze and looking over at me every once in awhile. The rage in his eyes was an inferno. Nobody would be able to stop him from almost beating me until my life was hanging by a thread. Then
he'd throw me to his dogs to have the leftovers. I couldn't go back to him. If Cole wasn't going to save me then I had to save myself. Whatever happened to the Byron that protected me from bullies when we were kids. He used to be so kind. When I grew up and boys started to get interested in me, Byron became even more protective. No man could touch me. Which was probably why he was so angry whenever I sneaked out to go meet a guy.
Byron glanced over Blaze's shoulder. “Get the fuck over here you fucking bitch. You're going to get hell when I get my hands on you.” I planted my feet on the ground and gathered every ounce of confidence and willpower. My brother no longer scared me. “I'm not going with you, Byron.” Byron bit his bottom lip, his fists so tight that dark blood was dripping
onto the dirt floor. “What the fuck did you say to me?” Cole tried to push me forward but I held my ground. The lineup of the Fires of Hell bikers were looking around like they didn't know what to do. The Rabid Dogs MC looked just as confused. “You can go to hell, Byron. I'm no longer under your control.” It felt so good telling him off. Just like the slap across his face at the frat party. “I'd rather stay with the Black Widows and be killed than go with you.”
Blaze turned around and threw a deadly glance at Cole. “Pick her up and fucking deliver her to Byron.” Cole went to grab me and I stepped away. “Touch me and I'll kill you. I fanned out my fingernails like the claws of a tiger. I could slash him but it wouldn't do any real damage. I wouldn't go down without a fight. “Fuck all of this,” Byron yelled. “You can keep the fucking whore.”
Byron circled his finger in the air at the Fires of Hell. “We're out of here.” Byron began to walk away, marshaling his troops to him. They closed the back of the truck and began driving away. Blaze stood there between the two MCs, not knowing what to do. “Hold on, Byron, we can work this out.” Blaze turned back to Cole. “Fucking do something!” Cole stood there and shrugged. The trade was off. I'd finally broken the
shackles of Byron.
—
Coal brought me back down to the basement and tied me up to the pipe. No more bathrooms and a nice comfy bed up in Cole's room. I tried asking for Cole but all I got was a grunt. Coal didn't say one word for me. They left me down there for
days. Coal came in with water and some bread every once in awhile. I had to resort to peeing in the corner when my bladder felt like it was about to burst. The stench of urine was overwhelming and made me vomit a couple times. I was glad there wasn't a mirror down here so I didn't have to see what I had become. But I had no regrets about my decision. Byron was a monster and I'd no doubt be in a worse situation if I went back to him.
Blaze came downstairs instead of Coal, holding a water bottle and a piece of bread. His nose upturned at the smell of the basement. I wanted him to puke in front of me so I could laugh in his face. Blaze tossed the water and bread at my feet. The grumbling of my stomach echoed against the cement walls. I wanted to dive head first into the food and swallow it whole to calm my belly. But I didn't want to look weak in front of my captor.
Blaze kneeled down in front of me, taking care to not step in my pee. “After the little stunt you pulled, I was going to kill you and send you to Byron. But it seems that Cole has taken a liking to you.” My face lit up at his name. Even though he hadn't come down to visit me, I knew Cole was torn up inside. He was trying to protect me even when the entire Rabid Dogs MC wanted me dead. Blaze opened the water bottle
and took a sip. “But don't think for a second that we're going to let you go. You messed up things big time and I won't forget it. I'm going to let you rot down here until we can figure out a use to you. In the meantime, I might just let each member go a couple rounds with you.” Blaze let his index finger trail down the side of my cheek. I wasn't going to let him see me squirm. “Then after you've been pounded into submission, when you know there's nothing left in this world. I'll fuck every hole of yours until your mind is lost and
you can't even remember your own name.” I wanted to spit in his face like I did that first time but it would only result in another huge bruise on my face. Blaze laughed and stood up, rubbing his crotch in front of me. I kept my mouth shut and tried not to think about his threats. Cole would never let that happen. Would he?
Chapter Thirteen Cole
Claire had fucked up big time. Why did she have to be so goddamn stubborn? And why did I have to be so fucking attracted to those huge, real tits of hers? My cock was getting hard at just the thought of sucking on her nipples, squeezing her breasts until she cried out. My balls were full of hot coals and the only way to take away the hurt was to unload into some chick. I needed to keep my mind off Claire. She had been locked down in the basement for three days now, probably
cursing my name. I did my best to stop Blaze from killing her. But what comes next could be even worse. Claire will wish she was dead after the entire Rabid Dogs MC takes her against her will. I'll be powerless to stop it unless I want to join her six feet under in an unmarked grave. I hopped on my red Softail and left a trail of dust behind at the MC. The only way to get Claire off my mind was to drown my raging boner into another chick's wet pussy. The perfect place to
do that was the Kitty Ranch off Interstate 8. Tater and I went there about once a month to let off some steam and get our dicks wet. The whores there were good looking and begging to be fucked. Or at least willing to do anything for some cash. My favorite was China Doll— some prostitute imported from China or Korea. Her long black hair and perky tits were almost too perfect. She didn't speak much English which made it easier to go straight to the fucking. The
way she could contort her body ran shivers down my spine. She'd be the perfect piece of ass to replace Claire with. Tater loved big girls. And Kitty Ranch knew how to fulfill any man's desire. Tater was a large boy himself and you'd think there'd be no girl bigger than that. But Helga was. She was like a beached whale with gigantic tits that could crush a man if used the wrong way. She had so many folds I'm surprised anyone could find her pussy.
Tater told me he wanted to take here away from there someday but I always told him it'd be too expensive to rent a crane to carry her out. I drove down Interstate 8, the roads empty, the wind blowing hard. Today was the perfect day for riding. And the perfect day to fuck. I hadn't had anyone since that crazy night with Claire and my cock was about ready to explode in my pants. I thought about sneaking into the basement and taking her on the cold cement but it wasn't worth the risk of
getting caught. Being tortured to death by my own brothers wasn't worth any pussy. Not even if it was the tightest and sweetest-tasting cunt ever. The Kitty Ranch emerged on the horizon and the heat waves bounced off the hot asphalt. China Doll was about to get the fuck of her life and Claire would become just a distant memory. I pulled into the parking lot and turned off my bike, unsnapping my helmet and placing it on the seat. The large white mansion reminded me of a plantation house from
New Orleans—a very odd building to see in the middle of the desert. The bright neon Kitty Ranch sign blinked, trying to get the attention of any passersby. The girls lined up before me, half-naked, wearing bikinis and lingerie. All shapes and sizes were accounted for. Helga stood at the far end, her massive mammaries bulging out of a pink silk nightie. My cock would get lost in that cleavage and I'd never be able to find it again.
My eyes went down the line of hookers until they landed on China Doll. She was completely naked but her long black hair cascaded over her chest, covering up her breasts. China's hard nipples poked through the waterfall of hair and her big black bush was trimmed into a nice triangular hedge. I pointed to China and she blew a kiss at me. Her entire pale-skinned body would be plastered with my cum soon enough.
Chapter Fourteen Claire
How long were they going to keep me locked up in this dark basement? The urge to pee again was killing me and only the desperate pang for hunger could keep my mind off my bladder. Cole still hadn't visited me since the meet with Byron and I was beginning to think that he was never going to come. So fuck him. I didn't need that bastard to save me. I could figure out a way by myself. I checked the zip tie around my hands that was connected to a long
horizontal pipe. I could move side-toside across the basement which made going to the bathroom a lot easier. The zip tie wasn't going to break and my sore wrists could attest to that. The rusty pipe looked so brittle on the outside but no amount of kicking or hitting could break it. My willpower was waning. Why couldn't Byron be a normal brother? Why did he have to be such an asshole? He was so nice when we were kids until he joined the Fires of Hell. Everything changed after that. My
adopted parents wanted nothing to do with Byron and I didn't see him around much during my last couple years of high school. When I asked to move in with him before starting college, I thought things would go back to the way they were. But I was sorely mistaken. Footsteps at the top of the stairs brought a glimmer of hope that it might be Cole. My hopes were dashed when Coal came clambering down with the same old water and bread. He tossed them at my feet with a smile. I didn't
care anymore about trying to stay strong in front of my captors. They barely fed me and my stomach was imploding on itself. I snatched the stale bread from the cold floor and inhaled it whole. “Hungry, are you?” Coal said, kneeling down in front of me. I tried to ignore him, drinking from the water bottle to wash the rock down my throat. His smile stretched into a devious grin. Coal's index finger touched my leg and ran up my thigh. “You're kinda pretty.”
My leg recoiled in horror. “Don't fucking touch me.” “Oh come on now.” Coal's hand returned to my bare leg. “I think the two of us can have a little fun.” Coal stood up and unzipped his jeans slowly. His penis was small, skinny, and shriveled. It would be a miracle if he could perform with that. “I bet those lips of yours would feel mighty nice on my snake.” The thought of doing anything
with Coal made me want to gag. “I'll fucking bite it off if you put that thing anywhere near me.” That didn't stop him. Coal licked his lips and ran his hand up my skirt. “Just play nice. This could feel good for both of us.” His finger reached my underwear and Coal closed his eyes, moaning to himself. Now was my chance. I reeled my left leg in and pushed
out with every ounce of strength I had left. My foot connected with Coal's face, sending him flying back. His body made a thud against the cement. I thought he was knocked out until he groaned and rolled over, holding his hand to his face. “Now what the fuck was that?” he yelled. Coal checked his hand for blood and found none. “I was gonna to take it easy on you. But now you've asked for it.” Coal grabbed my thighs and
spread my legs wide. I struggled against his grip, kicking and screaming. “Get the fuck off me!” Coal just laughed as he ripped my panties clean off. I tried to pull on the rusty pipe that my zip tie was connected to but it wouldn't budge. Coal's nasty dick was only a foot away from entering me. His eyes were empty and cold. I couldn't do anything to stop it. “Get the fuck off her,” a voice said from behind Coal. Cole came out of
nowhere and grabbed Coal's hair, dragging him away from me. Coal was on his knees. “What the fuck are you doing, Cole? You don't own her!” Cole didn't reply and instead punched Coal straight in the face. Coal spit out blood and lunged at Cole, knocking him over. I heard the crack of Cole's skull as it hit the basement floor. Coal jumped on top of Cole and choked him with both hands.
Cole was dazed from the crash against his head. He needed my help. I called out to him to fight back but he couldn't hear me. I tried to bargain with Coal to not kill him. Told him he could have me as much as he wanted if he spared Cole's life. But Coal was too far gone. His anger had taken over and nothing could stop his rage. I pulled as hard as I could on the rusty pipe, my wrists bleeding as the zip tie dug into my skin. The pipe finally
broke in two pieces, freeing me. I gripped the pipe like a baseball bat and flew at Coal. I never played any sports in school and never even held a bat before. But I had been to a few games. It couldn't be that hard. I swung the pipe at Coal's head, hitting him directly in the temple. A spray of blood shot out in a wide arc behind him. Home run! Coal's body went loose and he toppled over. Cole gasped for air,
holding his red-marked neck. He looked over at Coal, checking his mouth for any breath. “You fucking killed him,” he said. I dropped the pipe and it made a clang as it hit the ground. Tears welled up in my eyes. “Holy shit. I didn't know what to do. He was going to kill you.” Cole got up and wrapped his arms around me. “I don't know what would have happened if you didn't come down and stop him.”
Cole told me be to be quiet as he pet my hair. His strong embrace calmed me down a little. My nose was running and I wiped it with my arm. “What are we going to do now?” I asked. Cole ran his fingers through his hair and inspected Coal. “I have no fucking clue. The MC is going to crucify us both if they find his body.” I put my hand on Cole's shoulder. There had to be a way out of this. “What if we sneak his body out and bury him
somewhere? They'll think he's gone missing.” Cole shook his head. “Too many guys upstairs. No way we get out of here without being seen.” “Then you tell them it was all me. I tried to escape, killed Coal, and you stopped me.” I didn't want to sacrifice myself but it was better than both of us going down for the crime. Cole took my hands in his. “I
won't feed you to the dogs. I'll take on this whole MC if I have to.” I wanted to kiss him so hard right then. Cole looked so stoic. A real hero. Gunshots boomed upstairs. My whole body shivered with fear. I grabbed onto Cole tight, my fingers clenching his leather cut. Cole whipped out his pistol and checked the magazine. “You stay down here. I'm going to check it out.”
I couldn't let go of Cole. He was the only one that could protect me. Who knows what awaited him upstairs. More gunshots went off. “Don't leave me alone down here.” Cole pried my fingers off his cut and lowered me down until I sat back in my old spot in the basement. “I can't afford you getting hurt. Stay here and don't make a sound. I'll come back to you...I promise.”
I believed him.
Chapter Fifteen Cole
My body was still shocked from the fight with Coal when the gunshots went off upstairs. If I had actually gone through with fucking China Doll then I would have never made it in time to save Claire. I did my best to calm Claire down and made sure my Remington was still loaded. Coal was dead and the MC was going to destroy us for it. More shots rang off. Probably a shotgun. I could hear some yelling but couldn't make anything out. Whatever it was, it wasn't good.
I made my way slowly up the stairs, my gun drawn and pointed at the door above me. This had to be Byron hitting us. I gave Claire one last look before ascending—a look that confirmed that she was safe and everything was going to be fine. I'd never let any harm come to her. The door at the top of the stairs was slightly ajar. My gun poked through the crack, swinging the door open. A Mexican dressed in a Death Merchants cut was pointing a gun at one of my
brothers on the ground. E-Z was full of holes, his blood pouring out. I opened fire on the Mexican, unloading my entire clip, yelling E-Z's name. Bullets screamed through the air hitting the Mexican in the chest and head, chunks of brain and skull scattering like confetti. He dropped to the ground next to E-Z with a blank stare. I ran to E-Z's side but it was too late. His white wife-beater was stained red and his eyes were glazed over. There was no time to grieve. I stepped
over the bodies of a few prospects and hookers as I reloaded my Remington. The bar looked like a horror scene— Cash was slumped over the bar amid broken glass, a big hole in his head. I walked outside to see Blaze laying in the dirt clutching his chest. Two Mexicans on bikes rode off, spiting dust behind them. I fired as many shots as I could before they were out of view. I looked to my bike and then back at Blaze. I still had time to catch up to the Mexicans. I kneeled down next to Blaze and
put pressure on his chest. He coughed up blood, trying to speak. “Cole...” “Don't speak, Blaze. I need to get an ambulance.” My hands were slipping on his chest from all the blood. He wasn't going to last much longer. Blaze shook his head. He whispered but I couldn't hear him. I leaned down and put my ear to his lips. “It's too late for me.” His words were barely audible. “Don't let those fucking wetbacks get away with this.”
I looked into Blaze's eyes and nodded. “They'll all die by my hands.” Blaze's breathing stopped with a gasp and his hand relaxed and fell into the dirt. I stood up and dropped my gun, my fingers numb from shock. The Mexicans had completely decimated us. I went back into the MC to find Tater and Tank covering the dead bodies with blankets. The police would be here soon. “What the fuck happened?” I asked.
Tater shrugged his shoulders and sighed. “The Mexicans came out of nowhere. We didn't even have a chance.” Tater pointed to one of the dead bodies. “I took one of them down but there were too many of them.” Tank balled his hands into fists. “Where's the Prez? We need to hit them back right now.” There was no getting around it. “Prez is dead. E-Z is dead. Cash is
gone...Coal is dead.” Tater began to shake. “Holy fuck...We're the only ones left.” “What the fuck are we going to do?” Tank asked. I shook my head. “I have no fucking clue. All I know is that the Mexicans need to pay for this.” “Think the Blacks hired them for revenge?” Tater said.
I went over to the bar and Tank helped me lower Cash's heavy body to the ground. “It's possible. We knew the Blacks had a deal going on with the Mexicans,” Tank said. “We don't have the manpower to hit the Mexicans back. We'll just get slaughtered,” Tater murmured. The shock and fear wore off and was replaced with pure hatred. The Mexicans were going to fucking die even
if it meant my death. “We need to find out if the Blacks are in with the Mexicans. We need Byron's help.” I looked towards the basement door. “And I know exactly how were going to get it.”
Chapter Sixteen Claire
The dead eyes of Coal stared back at me as I huddled into the corner of the basement. Gunshots boomed upstairs and for all I knew Cole was dead like the rest of them. It had to be Byron taking revenge. What would he do to me when he discovers me down here? A figure came down the stairs and I grabbed the pipe that I had killed Coal with. I wouldn't let Byron take me without giving a fight. I hid at the bottom and swung when he hit the bottom step.
A hand grabbed the pipe before it connected with his head. “Whoa, Claire. It's me.” Cole stood there with blood all over him and a gun in his hand. Cole took the pipe and tossed it across the room. My legs wobbled and I couldn't stand anymore. Cole took my hands and helped me to the floor. “Did you get him? Did you kill Byron?” Cole kneeled down in front of me, a dark shadow covering his face. “It
wasn't Byron. It was the Mexicans. They killed a bunch of us. There's barely anything left of the Rabid Dogs MC.” Cole looked over at Coal's carcass. “I need to get you out of here.” Cole gathered me in his arms and picked me up. He carried me up the stairs and out of the basement. I could feel the pain radiating from Cole. The Rabid Dogs MC was all he knew and it had been taken from him. I saw the death and destruction as Cole carefully stepped over all the dead bodies. The
clubhouse was in shambles. Could they ever come back from this? Cole took me up to his room on the second floor. He gently laid me on the bed and placed his pistol onto the desk. “I need your help, Claire,” Cole said, turning to me. What could I possibly help him with? I'm just some scared little girl. But if he needed me, then I was there for him. “Whatever you need, Cole.”
“I need Byron,” he replied, determination searing in his eyes. How could I say no. Cole was more broken than I was. “Tell me what I need to do.” “Call your brother, tell him what happened to us, and see if he'll meet.” I gulped. Meeting Byron again after what I did was terrifying. What if he tried to take me from Cole? Or worse, what if he kills us both?
Cole put his hand on mine. He was warm and soft. “Don't worry, Claire. I'll protect you from him.” I looked up into his gray eyes. “And who's going to protect you?” Cole pulled a strand of stray hair out of my eyes and tucked it behind my ear, brushing the back of his hand against my cheek. I wanted him to stay by my side forever. I couldn't resist this biker.
Chapter Seventeen Cole
My MC was in shambles and all I could think about was plunging my cock deep into Claire. The adrenaline from the fight with Coal and the shootout was still coursing through my veins. Her blue eyes bored into me with an innocence that I had lost years ago. Claire had seen so much death since being with me. Her steeled expression showed how strong she was. I couldn't help myself. I kissed her hard on the lips. The intense pleasure washing over us like a tidal
wave. Claire breathed in sharply as my tongue entered her mouth, lightly playing with hers. I craned her head to the side and trailed kisses down her neck. I stretched her shirt until her bare shoulder was exposed. I set my teeth on her, gnawing on the bone. Claire shivered, her hands feeling up my chest. “Why does your skin taste so good?” I asked, my tongue running across her collarbone. “Don't stop,” Claire commanded.
I lifted her shirt over her head and drooled over her great big tits. Claire's black bra was just a little too small for her which made her melons burst out of the cups. Claire ran her fingertips along her peaks. She took my head and slammed me against her chest, burying my face in her breasts. My hands moved around her back and deftly unhooked her bra. I wrapped my lips around her nipple until it became hard and long in my mouth. I flicked her pencil erasers with my
tongue and Claire cried out. Her pillows were so soft as I squeezed them. Claire suddenly shoved me off and I fell backwards onto the bed. The animalistic desire raged through her as she pulled my leather cut off and tore away at the blood-stained wife beater. She layered kiss upon kiss, moving from my neck in a straight line down my chest and to my stomach. Her fingers fumbled with my belt buckle and jeans but she finally was able to get them off. I'd never been with a woman so eager to fuck me
before. “You're so damn big,” Claire said, admiring my throbbing cock pinned beneath my black boxer briefs. She pressed one finger against my shaft and my dick pulsed. Claire gasped and giggled with a hand covering her mouth. “Don't think you can just play with me all day. I'll make you gag on my cock until my cum is dribbling from your lips,” I said.
Claire bit down on her bottom lip. “That's not such a bad idea. But I have a better one.” Claire pulled down my boxers around my knees until my long cock flung out. She lifted one leg over me and straddled me like a horse. Claire pulled her tight skirt up and stretched her black panties to the side until her wet pussy was revealed. Claire sat down on my crotch, suffocating my cock between her lips. She rubbed her wetness against my shaft until I was all lubed up.
Claire felt so good against me. The lips of her pussy engulfed me and I wanted to come all over her. But not yet. My hands reached up and mashed her tits together. Claire lifted up, her pussy dripping onto me. She reached down and grasped my cock, guiding me into her warm hole. I squeezed her chest hard as she lowered down onto me until she was completely stretched and filled to the max. This slut thought she could torture me—but I'd been with so many
whores that I knew how to make them squirm. I pressed my thumb against her clit, rubbing her around. Claire rested her hands on my chest, lifting her ass into the air and slamming down on me. She wouldn't be able to control herself much longer. “It feels so good...Cole.” “Come around me, Claire,” I murmured. “Let me feel your pussy clench and quiver.” I flicked her fleshy bulb back and forth until she moaned my
name. Claire came undone, quaking on top of me, her legs vibrating. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” she said over and over again. Claire came back to me with an intensity, rocking her hips back and forth. “You're so deep inside me.” My hands sneaked around Claire and grasped her ass, flinging her up and down on me. I watched her tits bounce while she whipped her dark hair behind her. My engorged cock couldn't wait
much longer. This whore knew how to make a man feel good. Claire bent down and kissed me, her breast pressed hard against my chest. Her lips trailed across my cheek and to my ear. “I want to feel you come,” she whispered. The pleasure hit its peak and I detonated within Claire, unloading my hot cum. Claire arched her back and came with me, her pussy tightening, her eyes rolled back. We screamed at the top
of our lungs until we had no breath left. Claire collapsed onto me, her breasts spilling out against my chest. I wrapped my arms around her sweaty body and held her close. No chick had ever made me feel this way. I didn't want to just throw her away and move onto the next slut. All I wanted was another time with Claire. One more time to fill her up and make her moan. “That was way too good,” Claire said, exasperated. She brushed her hair
around and looked up at me. “Was that good for you?” “God damn, baby, do you even need to ask?” I lifted Claire off and set her down next to me. “Where did you even learn how to ride cock like that?” Claire bit the tip of her index finger. “I love the way you feel inside me.” My flaccid penis was already coming back to attention. But I couldn't
waste anymore time fucking around. I had MC business to deal with. I got out of bed and found my jeans, slipping them on. Claire rolled over onto her stomach and watched me dress. Her ass looked amazing. If only I had time to come all over those cheeks. Claire's feet were in the air, kicking back and forth. She looked so young. I could imagine Claire on her bed at home talking with boys with her best friend. I wanted to fuck that innocent look right off her. “Where do you think you're
going?” she asked, smiling. I searched on the floor for my leather cut. “We have shit to do, Claire. I need you to set up the meet with Byron.” Claire crawled on the bed to edge. She slipped a finger into the band of my jeans and pulled me forward. “There's plenty of time for that later. But I need you inside me again.” This woman was fucking freaky. And I loved it. Taking her from behind
and covering her ass in come wouldn't take too long...
Chapter Eighteen Claire
Byron and I barely exchanged any words to each other on the phone. I told him we needed to meet and he agreed. I didn't even get a chance to mention Cole and the Black Widows before Byron hung up on me. He was still furious at me and I was still never going to come back to him. He was dead to me as far as I was concerned. But Cole needed my help and I was ready to do anything for that inked body of his. Byron ordered us to meet him at the same overpass from last time. Cole
was in no position to argue. After filling in Tank and Tater, Cole had them stay behind to clean up the massacre. We arrived at the overpass to a very different situation. The Fires of Hell MC was nowhere to be seen. Byron stood next to his bike all alone and with his helmet off. Cole stopped me from getting off the bike. “Stay here. We don't know what Byron is capable of. If guns are drawn, I want you to fly out of here like a bat out of hell.”
I shook my head, kicked him away, and got off. “We're in this together now, Cole. I go where you go.” Cole looked a little shocked. Like he didn't know I had that much strength in me. There was a lot he didn't know about me. Byron and Cole shook his hands and Byron completely ignored me. Byron got the first word out. “The same thing that happened to you, Cole...happened to us. Mexicans hit us
hard but we were able to take out a few. We had a fucking deal with those motherfucking wetbacks.” “Fuck,” Cole whispered. “How many you got left.” “More than enough,” Byron replied, scratching his leather cut. His knuckles were bloody and ripped apart. I was glad I wasn't on the receiving ends of those fists. “I know your MC took a heavy hit but we need to band together.”
Cole nodded. “The Mexicans will try again to finish us both off. We need to strike them now.” Byron's mouth stretched into an evil grin. “I got some intel from a cop that owed us one. Mexicans are holed up in a wetback restaurant, celebrating today's accomplishments.” Cole slammed his fist into his open palm. “Thats it! We hit them while they're taking a breath. The streets will be flooded with Mexican blood.”
Byron still paid no attention to me. I kind of liked the feel of being a ghost. Byron was finally done with me. I was out of his grasp and didn't have to look over my shoulder for the rest of my life, wondering when he was going to come and take me back. “That won't be easy.” Byron sighed. “The entire Death Merchants MC will be there and it's going to be hard to surprise them.”
Cole paced back and forth, his boots kicking up dust. “We're going to need men.” “And guns,” Byron added. “I can supply the guns. We have warehouses full.” “The Fires of Hell took a big hit but we still have enough men to take on The Death Merchants.” Watching these two, you wouldn't
know that they were hated enemies just a day ago. Byron used to speak about the day when Sacks County would finally be Fires of Hell owned. The Mexicans were a non-factor and the Black Widows were all that mattered. Cutting them to pieces is what Byron lived for. Now there was a new enemy. “Are we forming a truce?” Cole asked. Byron's mouth twitched. He
hated the idea of working with the Black Widows. But there was no other way. “Black or White blood will no longer be spilled until the Mexicans are eradicated.” Cole produced his giant knife from his back pocket. He placed the sharp blade in his palm and sliced. I winced as I watched blood trickle from his hand. Byron produced an even bigger knife—almost a machete—and cut his own hand.
The two men slapped their redstained hands together, the blood dripping onto the ground between them. They grit their teeth, squeezing each other's hand as hard as they could. Even as allies, they were still hated enemies. Byron walked back towards his bike and snapped his helmet on. “Meet back here at eight. Bring all the guns you can muster. We'll ride out to the restaurant and hit em' when they're neck deep in alcohol.”
Cole nodded and Byron rode off, leaving a cloud of dirt behind him. I was dead to my brother and it felt freeing. I could finally be my own person. Cole took my hand and led me back to his motorcycle. The red on the bike shined in the sunlight. I stopped in my tracks and dropped his hand. “Don't you think this attack might be too dangerous, Cole? Can you even trust, Byron?” I asked. “There's barely anyone left of the Rabid Dogs MC and you're going to throw them in front of a
Mexican firing squad.” Cole turned away from me and faced the overpass. “The Death Merchants need to pay for what they did. They need to pay for Blaze, Cash, E-Z, and all the others they slaughtered. Even if I was the only one left, I'd still go after them until every single one of them was dead. Tank and Tater would say the exact same thing. I don't want to trust Byron but I have no other choice.” Cole turned around with tears in
his eyes. This tough biker of mine was full of heart. How could I not fall for a man that would go to the ends of the earth to avenge the ones he loved?
Chapter Nineteen Cole
Tater and I rode next to each other on our bikes while Tank drove the black truck behind us filled to the brim with every gun that Rabid Dogs MC owned. I forced Claire to stay back at the clubhouse until I got back. She pounded my chest with both fists, screaming at me about why she deserved to go. All it took was for me to say, “I wouldn't be able to focus one-hundred percent if I knew you were in danger. I could get us all killed.” Claire stepped
down and let me go. I hated to leave her behind but it was the only way to know that she was safe. This raid on the Mexican restaurant was our last ditch effort. If we couldn't take out a substantial portion of The Death Merchants, there wouldn't be enough of us left to defend against a counterattack. The thought of betrayal by the Fires of Hell lingered in the back of my mind. Byron would barely have to lift a
finger to destroy what's left of the Rabid Dogs MC. We'd finally be out of his way and he'd have our entire gun supply. The only thing I could count on was our blood pact. Hopefully Byron felt the same way as I did about honor. We came to the overpass to discover a decimated army of Blacks on bikes. There had to be only ten of them. I hated to think of how many members they lost when the Mexicans hit them. The Rabid Dogs MC knew their pain.
Tank opened the back of the truck to reveal piles of assault rifles, handguns, and machine guns. Byron laughed hard, his white teeth glaring at me. “Who would have thought the Rabid Dogs MC had this much firepower. You could take on a small country with all this.” Byron took out a M4A-1 rifle and cocked it. “Let's get to work.” Tater and I helped pass out guns to all the Blacks. There were still a ton left after each Fires of Hell member took as much as they wanted. I knew the
Rabid Dogs MC would never see those guns again. We were giving the Blacks everything they needed to rule Sacks County. Once the Mexicans were finally gone, we'd have an even bigger war with the Fires of Hell. Tank rode with me and Tater's fat ass was right next to us as we followed behind the large sea of Black. All I could think about was not getting in one last fuck with Claire before marching off to my death. I should have been focusing on surviving but the thought of my hard
cock piercing Claire's eager pussy was distracting. If only I could have made her moan my name one last time while coming inside her. Tank put a fist into my side and I snapped back to reality. We were entering the far east of Sacks County. The Blacks owned this side but in recent years a big Mexican population had moved in. Little Wetback shops and restaurants lined the streets and not one Black was to be found. If we weren't careful, this virus could infect the entire
county. The Fires of Hell turned down a dark alleyway with old beat-up cars parked on both sides. We followed and parked when we were out of sight of the main street. Tank pulled his shotgun from a holster on my bike. Tater was busy cleaning his pistol. The night air was cool but adrenaline and my leather cut kept me warm. Byron signaled me over and hunched down. “Okay Cole, the
restaurant is a block from here. We hit it from the front, spraying the windows, and then get the hell out of there.” Byron's plan was a classic Fires of Hell move—hit it hard and run away. In the past few years, we had fallen to their guerrilla-style tactics. Byron's MC didn't care about finishing jobs, just creating as much chaos as possible. His plan with the Mexicans wouldn't guarantee us success. “Why don't you guys hit the front
and my guys hit the back?” Byron shook his head. “Behind the Mexican restaurant in the alley is a bank. They have cameras covering the entire thing. You might as well deliver yourself to the cops with a bow taped to your chest.” “We won't be able to kill them all. They'll escape into the alley to fight another day. What if we guard both exits of the alley. Fire on them as they try to get out.”
Byron sighed. “We don't have enough to cover all the exits. Besides, the Mexicans own that bank and could hold up in there if they wanted. I want minimal casualties. I know you'll agree that we both can't afford to lose anymore men.” Byron was completely right. If Tater or Tank died, the Rabid Dogs MC would be done for. There's no way we could rebuild with only two members. It was essential that we all survived.
The group of us drove our motorcycles down the street in a line. We stopped in front of a little restaurant called Los Hermanos. Two large windows looked into the restaurant from the street. The entire Death Merchant MC was in there celebrating with beers and women. They had no idea what was about to hit them. The line of Blacks and Whites drew their guns and pointed at the restaurant. The first shot went off, hitting
the big pane of glass and shattering it. The rest of us opened fire, bullets raining down on the Mexicans. A few of them were quick enough to return fire. Blood sprayed the walls of the restaurant. Tank's shotgun burned in my ear with every shot. One of Byron's men got hit in the head and fell off his bike, his gun chattering on the pavement. I looked back at the restaurant and aimed carefully, hitting one of the Mexicans in the head—brain matter exploded behind
him, covering one of the cheap whores. Her screams of horror brought a smile to my face. Another Fires of Hell member got hit in the shoulder and sped away. Byron yelled and we stopped firing. The restaurant was completely annihilated but there were still Mexicans alive to fire back at us. I wanted them dead. No, worse then dead, I wanted them to be tortured slowly for a thousand years. But if we stayed there any longer, more men would die.
Our bike engines thundered as we escaped into the night. The Rabid Dogs MC came out of the battle unscathed. The Fires of Hell lost one guy and another injured. The Death Merchants lost the most. We must have killed at least twenty of them. I'd find out later that we got their President and Vice-President. A complete success. The Death Merchants would have a hard time coordinating revenge. And even if they did attack,
they'd have to take out all the Fires of Hell first.
Chapter Twenty Claire
Sitting in the empty clubhouse, waiting for Cole to come back was eating away at my nerves. I paced around the bar and pool tables, my fingers locked together. What if Cole was killed? Or seriously injured? I imagined him being brought in, his arms around the shoulders of Tank and Tater. They fling his bullet-ridden body onto one of the pool tables, blood pooling into puddles and pouring into the pockets of the table. I shook the nightmare away and
went to the bar for a drink. I picked up a half-empty bottle of Jack Daniels and poured a glass. I noticed something funny on the glass and looked closer to find a smudge of blood. Cole tried to shield me from seeing the massacre that happened here but I had seen enough. The corpses littered the floor, their dead eyes staring up at me. Just like Cash back in the basement. Was he still down there? Dead and lifeless. I didn't dare go down there to check. I couldn't face that monster again.
I left the blood-smudged glass on the counter and took the bottle of Jack instead. I sat down on one of the barstools and spun around. The first few tastes scorched the insides of my throat on the way down. As the alcohol warmed me up, the burning sensation subsided. I wondered how why I was still here. I could leave at any point. Cole nor Byron owned me. I could go back to school. Have friends again. Become a normal girl. I thought about calling
Heather to tell her that I was all right. But I had no idea what to even tell her. My story sounded ludicrous. I wasn't even sure I believed it. What I did believe was that my heart was connected to Cole's. I barely knew the man but he had a power about him. It wasn't just all physical attraction either. I would have left the first chance I got if it was only about the sex. Cole was the first real man I'd ever met. Someone that I could spend the rest of my life with.
But did I really want to live the outlaw life? This nerve-wracking feeling I was experiencing right now would only be just a taste. I could be living every day in fear that we would be killed by any one of the Rabid Dogs's enemies. The bar rumbled as I heard motorcycles parking outside. Please be okay, Cole. Please be okay. I closed my eyes and chanted over and over again. I couldn't get the image of a almost-dead Cole laying on the pool table.
The door opened and in came Cole, Tater, and Tank. All alive with not even a scratch. I bounded off the bar stool and jumped into Cole's arms, smacking my lips against his. Cole was exhausted. I could see it in his eyes. “How did it go?” I asked, sitting back down at the bar. Tater and Tank came around and poured themselves drinks. Cole took a sip from my whiskey
bottle. “We hit them hard. Byron lost a man but we took out the majority of The Death Merchants MC.” Tank lifted his glass. “To our fallen brothers. May you rest easy now that you're avenged.” Cole almost broke down in tears. He'd been through so much lately. Lost so many friends. Cole lifted the bottle and clinked it against Tank's glass. Tater silently drank in the corner. Even with the success they just had, the men knew
that their MC would never be the same. Sacks County would never be the same. “What now?” I asked Cole. “We rebuild the Rabid Dogs MC.”
Chapter Twenty-One Cole
The clubhouse was returned to it's former glory. Claire did her part in cleaning the entire place until it was spotless. The dead were buried and remembered. Cash was a casualty of the Mexicans and Tank and Tater could never know what really happened to him. The three of us sat around the meeting table that Tater had finally finished carving. A large spider was cut into the wood. The words Rabid Dogs MC were burned into the table. I looked
up at the freshly framed photos of the recently deceased. Blaze's eyes stared back at me. The first time I met him, I was a freshman in high school. He was so big and confident. I thought he had to be a senior because he looked so mature but he was the same age as me. When I found out he was into motorcycles, I tried to learn as much about them as possible just so we would have something in common. I wanted to be just like him. He was our leader and the
founder of the Rabid Dogs MC. The seat at the head of the table was empty. We didn't dare go near it. “First thing we need to do is elect a new president,” I choked out. Tater spoke up, “There's only one man that can lead us now.” Tank nodded in agreement, grinning at me like a son of a bitch. I sighed and buried my head in my hands. I never wanted to be
president. Blaze was always our leader. How could I ever fill his shoes? I stood up from my seat and was almost tempted to run for the door. I took the chair at the head of the table and sat down. The view looked spectacular. I grabbed the wooden gavel that Blaze had held so many times before. The end was nicked and raw from being hammered down so much. Blaze made a lot of important decisions in this room. Not all of them I agreed with. But the MC wouldn't have gotten this far without him.
I slammed down the gavel. “I bring this meeting to order. All those in favor of Cole as the new President of the Rabid Dogs MC say aye.” Tank and Tater began slowly pounding the table and then picking up speed until the booming was deafening. The Rabid Dogs MC had a new Prez. I couldn't fully commit to President until I had taken care of one more thing.
Claire sat at the bar, nursing an entire whiskey bottle. She had been through so much since the kidnapping. And she had stood by me. She was still here after everything I did to her. But I couldn't let my heart govern this club. I needed to be focused one-hundred percent. I couldn't let a chick cloud my mind. Everything was on the line and I wouldn't sacrifice my club for a wet pussy. Claire's long milky-white legs went on for days. I admired her as she
fiddled around on the bar stool. I could take her for a spin one last time—come inside her until my balls were bone dry. I'd love to feel those lips around my throbbing cock, sucking on me so hard. My jeans tightened at just the thought of having Claire. But I couldn't anymore. I had to be mature and responsible now. It was funny because I never would have considered Blaze “mature” or “responsible.” But he must have been to take the club this far.
I sat down at the bar next to Claire and took a long drag on the bottle of Jack Daniels. I was going to need a lot of liquid courage. The alcohol warmed me on the way down, my head already feeling the buzz. Another couple swigs and I was looking as red as Claire. “I'm glad you got back safe,” Claire said, facing straight ahead at the bar. “I was worried there for a moment. I didn't know what Byron was going to do to you after you took out the
Mexicans. I'm glad he kept his word.” “Me too,” I replied, grabbing for another bottle of whiskey behind the counter. “He used to be really nice. My brother. We used to play in the backyard together and he'd protect me from monsters and dragons. I was the fairy princess that always needed saving. But as we grew older, he took things a bit too literally. He was so possessive and demanding. I could never go back to
that.” I took a deep long breath that would hopefully instill me with bravery. “Claire, I'm the new President of the Black Widows now.” Claire turned to me and smiled. “You deserve it.” Behind her eyes, I could see the gears working. She knew where this conversation was heading. “I don't know what we have between us but my MC needs me now. I
won't have time for relationships. I can't do this with you anymore, Claire.” Claire dropped her head and nodded. She knew what I was going to say before I even said it. Claire raised her head and looked at me with tears in her eyes. She went to open her mouth to say something but couldn't form any words. My heart was breaking within my chest. I wanted to hold her and tell her everything was going to be all right. I wanted to save the fairy princess.
But it would only make matters worse. I turned to walk away, my feet buried in cement. I couldn't let my emotions rule me. I stepped away and Claire whispered my name before I shut the door on her forever. There'd be plenty of sluts to fill my bed and give me that much needed release with no strings attached.
Chapter Twenty-Two Claire
My entire life was crumbling before me. I sat at the bar and polished off a couple bottles of whiskey. What was I supposed to do now? I couldn't go back to Byron and I wasn't welcome with the Black Widows anymore. I couldn't help but laugh at my situation. When I was hostage, all I could think about was escaping from this place. Now I wanted to stay here now more than ever. But Cole was done with me. Like I was some two-cent whore he picked up off the streets. He was just
like every other biker. Their head so far up their ass that they couldn't see what was right in front of them. Fuck Cole. I didn't need him. I went to the only friend left, Heather. She acted like I had been dead and resurrected. I told her the long story about being kidnapped and all about Cole. She let me stay in her dorm room which her roommate didn't like too much. But I had no where else to go. I couldn't stomach the thought of going
back to my parents. They pretty much exiled me after I went to live with Byron. But what was I supposed to do? I tried going to class, keep my mind of Cole and the Black Widows. School just didn't interest me much anymore. Heather tried to take me out to a club but I just ended up going back to the dorms early. Weeks passed by and I thought I
was going to go crazy. Sleeping on the floor of Heather's dorm room made me feel like I was homeless. In fact, I was homeless. Barely had any money to my name, and not even a bed to sleep on. My life had hit rock bottom. There was only one place where I belonged now. Heather thought I was insane for getting a tattoo. “It's not like you, Claire,” she said. “You don't know me anymore, Heather,” I replied. I didn't like burning
the last good friendship I had but it was the truth. I was a different person now. Heather held my hand as the man with giant plugs in his ears inked my back. The pain was nothing compared to what I had been through the past couple months. I found myself back at the Rabid Dogs clubhouse. There were a few new faces but the place was still pretty empty. Tater smiled when he saw me approach the bar.
“Didn't think I'd see you around here anymore. What can I get you?” “A quick shot of whiskey and Cole if he's around.” Tater poured a shot and yelled across the room. Tank had his head buried in the tits of some Asian whore. “Hey Tank, you've seen the Prez around?” Tank came up for just enough air
to reply. “In the meeting room.” His tongue flicked out and the slut on his lap giggled. I grabbed the shot and let it slowly drain down the back of my throat. I hadn't seen Cole for more than a month and I had no idea how I'd react. I had to subdue the urge to jump his cock. We weren't like that anymore. I said my goodbyes to Tater and opened the door to the meeting room. The wood table had a nice carving of a
spider and new framed photos had been nailed to the walls of fallen members. Cole sat at the head of the table, his face covered in shadows. He looked like a mob boss right out of the Godfather films. Cole stood up, his palms face down on the table. “I didn't think I'd see you back here, Claire. My mind hasn't changed.” His voice was just as deep and sexy as I remembered. My legs shivered
as I murmured, “I know...I know. I didn't come back here for you.” Cole swaggered around the table and came into the light. His chiseled chin looked good enough to eat and his dark eyes stared back at me. The tension between us was palpable. He wanted me just as much as I wanted him. But it wasn't meant to be. “Now that I'm back to my normal life, I realized I don't want it anymore. I dreamed of it day and night while I was
locked away down in your basement but so many things have changed. I want to be apart of something. Become somebody important. The Rabid Dogs MC can give me that.” Cole put up his hand to get me to stop but I wouldn't let him. “I know that a woman can't be a member...but I can help around here. Do anything you ask of me.” Cole sighed. “I don't know if this life is for you, Claire. I don't want to see you hurt. I couldn't bear it.”
Cole still cared for me and that was nice but I wouldn't let anyone try to shield me anymore. I got enough of that from Byron. I was my own woman now. “I've been here during the worst times of this motorcycle club. And I want to be here to rebuild.” I turned around and lifted the back of my blue blouse. The tattoo was still fresh and stung with pain. Cole's fingers grazed my inked skin and I flinched. “Property of Rabid Dogs MC,” Cole said, reading aloud my tattoo.
I faced Cole again to see him smiling. “I'm serious about this.” Cole hugged me and whispered in my ear. “I see that now. Go behind the bar and help Tater out.” His musky scent was overwhelming and I wanted to kiss him so badly. But I had to resist. Someday maybe we could be together. But for Cole, the MC would always be a priority.
Epilogue Cole Present Day
Claire stuck around throughout the years, even during the hard times. It was difficult to have her around—a constant reminder of the life I could've had if I only made a different choice. I slept with plenty of sluts and whores after my time with Claire. None of them could compare. I was always searching for something that was right in front of me. It wasn't too late for Sawyer and maybe it wasn't too late for an old man like me.
I found myself on the doorstep of Claire's apartment, too afraid to knock. Fearful of what lay beyond the door. The complex she lived in was rundown and grimy. Graffiti stained the walls and drug dealers stood on each corner. In all the years I knew Claire, I had never visited her home. Now I knew why she never wanted me over. I could have changed all this. I could have provided her with everything she needed. Instead, I kept her at arm's length, never giving her the love she deserved. And Claire
deserved it all. I slammed my fist on the door as my knees almost caved in. My heart pounded in my throat and a wave of nausea came over me. A moment later and nothing. What if she wasn't home? I could leave and act like it never happened. But I saw her car parked outside. She could be in trouble. I need to help her. The door creaked opened before my knighthood kicked in. Claire stood
there with her long dark hair damp, and a tiny towel wrapped around her wet naked body. “Cole...what are you doing here?” “I'm no longer the President of the Rabid Dogs MC.” Claire looked confused, her head cocked to the side. “Oh my god. I had no idea you were even thinking about retiring.” Seeing Claire wearing next to
nothing was getting my blood flowing. I had to take what was mine. I pushed the door and and welcomed myself inside. Claire stepped back, allowing me in. “I came here for you, Claire.” Claire closed her eyes to try and process all the new information. “What are you talking about?” I closed the door behind me and locked it. “I made a terrible mistake all those years ago.” I stepped within inches of Claire, her wrinkled eyes staring up
to mine. We were both old now. But she was still as beautiful as the first day I met her. “I just didn't know how bad of a mistake until now.” Our kiss could have powered a nuclear reactor. All the pent up emotions we had for each other over the years was exploding. Her lips tasted just as soft and sweet as they did all those years ago. How could I ever forgive myself for not kissing this mouth every day I was near her.
My fingers unwrapped her towel and it dropped to the floor. Claire moaned softly as my hands met her tits again. They were even bigger than I remembered and felt so god damn nice. I could get lost in her cleavage forever. I felt down the sides of her waist and around her back. Claire shivered to my touch. I grabbed her ass and forced her against me. We kissed passionately again, our tongues dancing around. “I can't wait another second,
Cole. Take me now and take me hard. You better make up for all the time we lost.” I didn't need to say another word. I fumbled around with my belt buckle and dropped my jeans to the ground. Claire felt up my thick shaft, stroking me over my boxer briefs. I turned Claire around until she faced away. I bent her over the back of her dirty couch, her ass pressed against me. I pulled down my boxers and placed my cock between her cheeks. I could've come right then,
spraying my milky seed all over her hot ass. But I needed to feel her again. I sunk my pulsing cock into her sweet wet pussy, sliding right in with ease. The warm tight feeling around my shaft almost made me climax. I pushed further and further, filling Claire up completely. It's exactly as I remembered it. I took her from behind, my hips smacking against Claire's soft ass. I traced my finger across the old faded
tattoo: Property of Rabid Dogs MC. “You better get that tattoo changed...you're Cole's Property now,” I murmured Claire screamed my name over and over again, disintegrating as she came. I clenched my teeth and found my release, filling her with my warm cum. We became one and I knew she was all mine. Claire was Cole's Property now.
The End
Read on for Sawyer's Baby
Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to real people is coincidental. No section of this book may be copied or reproduced without the author's permission.
Description A baby is the last thing we need...
Charlotte I'm the new Sheriff and my job is to protect and serve. But this town doesn't think a woman can handle it. I'm going to give em' hell. When the hotshot outlaw, Sawyer, swaggers into my office, I'm ready to put
the cuffs on him. I can't stand his cocky smile and inkcovered body. Sawyer believes he's above the law and I'll lock him up if he goes too far. I can't let his bad boy charm get to me— but that desire raging in his eyes, his rough hands bending me over…
Sawyer
I'm hardwired to f**k and forget. All-out war is inevitable and the new Sheriff thinks she can stop it. Brunette, busty, and begging to be pounded, Charlotte thinks she can control me. I'll take her once and throw her away like the rest of the trash. War is coming and not even Charlotte's sexy-as-hell body can stop me.
Chapter One Sawyer
The sun burned bright on the day of the Sacks County Annual Picnic. The Rabid Dog MC was out in full force to support the community—it was a tradition for us to donate a sizable contribution and cook the food every year. The Rabid Dogs sometimes got a bad rap for being murderers and thieves and this was the one time of the year we could talk with people face-to-face and change their perceptions. Big Mike was on the grill cooking burgers, hot dogs, and chicken.
He was a fucking giant man and the Sgtat-Arms in the club. If we ever needed to get out of a sticky situation, Big Mike was ready and willing with no questions asked. He wasn't the smartest tool in the shed but he was extremely effective at his job. “You're going to burn those patties if you don't flip them,” I told him, patting him on the back. Big Mike turned towards me and showed off his brand new apron that
said: Grillmaster. He pointed the spatula at my face. “Don't fuck with the Grillmaster.” I put my hands up to surrender and bowed. “By all means, Grillmaster, carry on.” A light blue Frisbee came spiraling out of nowhere and narrowly missed my head. A bunch of kids came running over and froze in their tracks when they saw my leather cut and menacing Rabid Dog spider on the back.
I smiled and picked up the Frisbee. “Go long,” I announced, throwing the disc as far as I could. “Thank you,” the children screamed in unison, running away. The town was afraid of us and we needed to fix that. The Rabid Dog MC didn't hurt innocents. We kept the streets clean of rapists and pedophiles—we did the dirty work that Sheriff Mendoza couldn't do. I walked over to Leland and
Constance sitting on a picnic blanket on the grass. The scene was right out of a movie. “You two look like a lovely couple,” I said. Leland grinned and stood up to embrace me. “How's it going, Veep?” Constance strained to stand and I stopped her, helping her back to the ground. “No no, lady. You stay off your feet.” Constance waved my hand away
and stood up, holding her swelling belly. “I don't need your help yet, Sawyer. Another few months and you guys might need a crane to carry me to the hospital.” “Thought of a name yet?” I asked. Constance looked at Leland and smiled. It was clear she loved him dearly. “We were thinking of Isaac.” My heart warmed at the name and my eyes began to water. Isaac was
the MC Treasurer until he was tragically gunned down last year. I watched him die in Leland's arms. It was a hard time for the MC but things were beginning to look better. “I think that name would be perfect,” I replied, taking Constance's hands. “Congratulations, and Leland, don't fuck this up.” Leland narrowed his eyes at me and laughed. “You don't have to worry, Constance will kill me if I mess this up.” Constance threw a glance at
Leland and ran her finger across her throat. I left them laughing and wondered how Leland could ever be happy in a relationship. Like most of the other MC members, our relationships were limited to one-night stands and prostitution. I fucked a different girl every night. Fuck and Forget—that was the MC motto. Leland should've remembered that. I stopped under the shade of
trees and rested against the trunk. Big Mike was serving food to a long line of hungry people. Slade was hitting on a set of blonde twins with big fake tits next to the playground. His long dark hair made him look like he was from a 80's Metal band but the chicks loved it. “Nice day out, eh, Sawyer?” I turned around to find Cole approaching me. The gray in his hair was more and more evident as time passed. His hornrimmed glasses made him look a lot less menacing than he really was. Cole was
like a father to us all and I'd follow him to the depths of hell if he asked me to. I looked over at the same kids throwing the Frisbee around. “Remember those carefree days, Prez?” Cole leaned against the tree trunk with me and watched the kids scream and run around. “When I was a kid, my father put me to work everyday at the construction site. I don't think I've ever experienced a carefree day. That's actually why I need to talk to you.”
I shifted towards him and tuned out all the other noise. “What's up, Cole?” The wrinkles on his face showed off his age. Cole had seen a lot as President of the Rabid Dog MC. As Vice-President, it was my duty to second-guess him and offer alternative solutions. But that didn't happen often with Cole. He always made the right decision.
Cole stared off into the distance. “I've been doing this a long time, Sawyer. Way too long. I started the Rabid Dog MC with my friends to escape my father. Now all those friends are either dead or moved on. I'm the only one left of the originals.” I didn't like where he was heading. The somber tone of his voice and the sadness in his eyes. He had been thinking about this for a long time. “It's time I hang up my hat,
Sawyer. I want to know what a carefree day is like. I can't be the Rabid Dog President anymore.” All the blood drained from my face. Everything was going to fall apart without him. The end of an era. How could we go on? “But you can't quit, Cole. Rabid Dog is in your blood.” “And it always will be.” Cole grit his teeth and took a deep breath to keep from crying. “I'm recommending you become the new President.”
My jaw dropped to the floor. I never even dreamed of becoming President. I always pictured Cole leading us into battle and us coming home victorious. There was no way I could fill his shoes. “I don't know if I'm ready for that, Cole.” Cole put both hands on my shoulders and looked me in the eyes. “You're ready. You've been ready for years. The MC needs someone who is smart and strong. Someone who can
carry them through the tough times. That someone is you, Sawyer. After what happened with Isaac...I can't go through that again.” I gulped and nodded. I couldn't believe this was happening. My whole life was about to change. Could I really lead the Rabid Dogs? Cole brushed off my leather cut. “We can make the transition official later. Enjoy the day and I'll see you back at the clubhouse.”
I grabbed his hand and shook it firmly. “Thank you so much.” There was so much more I wanted to tell him. How he was my hero and a father to me. But I couldn't get the words out. Slade walked up to us. “Sorry to interrupt but we have a small problem.” Cole winked at me. “Good luck,” he said, putting his hands in his pockets and strolling away, whistling a tune. That son of a bitch.
Slade looked confused. “Where's he going?” “What's the small problem?” I asked, ignoring his question. Slade turned my head and pointed off to the far edge of the park at a gaunt man dressed in rags, smoking on a cigarette. A thin wispy beard went down to his chest and the hair on his head was disheveled. He didn't even have to tell me who it was—Lil' Johnny
was unforgettable. He was never supposed to set foot back in Sacks County. “Let's go take care of this,” I said. Slade smiled and cracked his knuckles. “But quietly,” I added. Slade nodded and we walked a wide arc around the park until we came
up behind Lil' Johnny. “What are you doing here?” I asked in a deep voice. Lil' Johnny spun around and almost swallowed his cigarette when he saw me. “Oh Sawyer, I've been looking all over for you.” Slade came between us and drove his fist into Johnny's stomach. The frail man doubled over and coughed up a lung. We carried him to the men's
bathroom and Slade punched him one more time while I checked that all the stalls were clear. I grabbed Johnny's hair and pulled his head back. “What are you doing here, Johnny? We told you if you ever set foot in Sacks County again, we'd put your head on a pike.” Lil' Johnny continued to cough, trying to catch his breath. I pulled my black G20 Glock
from behind my waistband and waved it in front of Johnny's face. “I'm not a very patient man, Johnny.” Slade nodded in agreement. “I have some information for you,” he choked out, whimpering at the sight of the gun. “What could you possibly know?” Lil' Johnny's eyes darted left and right. “I heard something about The
Death Merchants MC.” My curiosity was piqued. The Death Merchants MC were the Mexicans who ran the east side of town. The Blacks owned the middle and acted like a barrier to the Mexicans. We rarely had to deal with them. “Tell us what you know or else I'll let Slade loose.” Slade was slobbering at the mouth. There was a good chance he had rabies. He lifted Johnny to his feet and let him go. “Spill it.”
Johnny held his side and began, “I was minding my own business outside the laundromat when I heard two Mexicans talking about arming up. I followed them and listened in on their conversation. They're arming up to finally take out the Rabid Dog MC so they can rule the west.” I kicked Lil' Johnny in the shin and he fell to the ground, groaning and holding his leg. “Why should we believe a bullshit story like that? Especially
when it's coming from you.” I put the tip of my pistol against his temple. “Give me one good reason I shouldn't pull the trigger.” Johnny pissed himself and tears streamed down his face. This happened way too often. At least we were in a bathroom already. “I'm telling the truth, Sawyer. I swear it.” Lil' Johnny was the scum of the earth but he wouldn't be able to come up with a lie like that on his own. I pulled
the gun away and holstered it back behind my back. “Slade, try and contact our Black brothers and see if his story checks out.” Johnny got on his knees, his pants soaking in urine. “Does this mean I can stay in Sacks County?” “For now. But if we find out you're lying. There's worse things we could do than killing you.” Lil' Johnny's eyes widened and
he bent down and kissed my boots. “Thank you so much, Sawyer.” I kicked him away and left the bathroom with Slade. “You really think he's telling the truth?” Slade asked. “Probably not but we need to know for sure. If the Mexicans want war, we'll give em' one.”
Chapter Two Charlotte
The video cameras and a room full of reporters made me nervous as I stood on stage next to Sheriff Mendoza. I'd never done a press conference before and I had a true fear of public speaking. My palms always got sweaty and my hands would shake uncontrollably. The moment I opened my mouth, everyone would laugh me straight out of town. Sheriff Mendoza continued his speech as the cameras flashed. “It's with a heavy heart that I retire today as Sheriff of Sacks County. I have put in
over twenty years trying to make this town safe. I hope I did enough to make a difference.” The crowd clapped and cheered. “I spent a lot of time looking for the perfect replacement and I finally found her. I want to introduce you to your new Sheriff, Charlotte White.” I put on my best fake smile and shook Mendoza's hand. His face twitched for a microsecond as he felt all the sweat on my palm. Keep it together, White. Deep breaths. I took the podium and the crowd silenced. I unfolded a
piece of paper that had my speech written on it. “Good afternoon,” I announced to the crowd. I looked over my writing and realized that nobody wanted to hear about my ten-point agenda for cleaning up the county. That would come later. For now, I needed to keep it short and sweet. “I think Sheriff Mendoza deserves one more round of applause for all his service.” I waited for the clapping to cease. My heart was beating at a mile a minute, my ankles trembling
in my boots. I took a deep breath and continued, “I hope I could be half as good as Sheriff Mendoza was. If you can give me a chance, I know it in my heart that I can make this city safe. Thank you and I hope to meet all of you soon.” The applause was sparse and quiet. I exited the stage and almost felt like I was going to collapse. Hopefully I'd never have to do that again. “You did great up there, Sheriff White,” Mendoza said.
Sheriff White. I liked the sound of that. “So what now?” I asked him. “Let's get you settled at the station and you can meet everyone. I'd like to get everything squared away as soon as possible. My wife and I have a trip planned to Maui.” “That sounds very relaxing.” “It better be. I'm going to lay on the beach and drink for two weeks
straight.” I chuckled and followed Mendoza to a black-and-white police car. We drove down Main Street, passing by rows of family-owned businesses. This town had a lot of charm and was exactly what I needed after working with the LAPD for so long. Some would say that a sheriff of a small town was a demotion but I thought it was much needed after the horrors of Los Angeles.
A serial killer of children was loose on the streets and we hunted him for months without any luck. Finding pieces of these kids was hard to live with. The last kidnapping was the worst. We knew we only had twenty-four hours before the kid was dead. With the help of the FBI we were finally able to track the killer to a shipping container on the docks. We thought we had made it in time. But the kid was already dead, his throat slit just ten minutes before we got there. If only we got there sooner...
The killer got away and he was never found. Mendoza and I arrived at the station and he introduced me to a lot of the officers. The station was made up entirely of men and they didn't look too keen on a woman becoming their new boss. Tough shit. They'd have to deal with my wrath if they couldn't handle it. “And here's your office,” Mendoza announced, opening the door to what looked like a broom closet. My
new office was small and narrow with a tiny window on the far wall overlooking the parking lot. The desk looked like it barely fit and there was only room for one chair. “I know it's not much but you wont be spending much time in here anyways.” Mendoza was probably right. I set my box of stuff on the desk and began unpacking. Framed pictures of my mom and dad and my lucky pen was all I really brought. And I'm glad I packed light because I wouldn't be able to fit
anymore in here. “Can I give you some advice?” Mendoza asked, sitting down in the chair opposite of the desk. “Of course,” I replied, taking my seat. The chair was comfy and I leaned back, enjoying the thought of being in charge of this town. Mendoza scratched his dark bushy mustache. “I don't know how things were run in Los Angeles but here
in Sacks, things are a little different.” I nodded and waited for him to continue. “We like to say that we control this town but in reality it's the MC's.” “You let the motorcycle clubs do whatever they want?” Mendoza shook his head. “Not exactly. It's just that over the years the one thing I learned was not to fight them and instead, work with them. The less blood on our streets the better. There are rumors flying that the Mexicans are
prepping for a war. That could be really bad for Sacks County and the surrounding areas.” “You don't have to worry. I'll set up meetings with the heads of the MC's and get it all sorted out. In LA, I worked alongside gangs all the time. I know how to play the game.” Mendoza stood up and I copied him. “Then I chose the right woman for the job. Good luck with everything Sheriff White.” I shook his hand. “I left
my number for you on the desk. If you ever need help, you can call me night or day.” I smiled. “I really appreciate it and I won't let you down.” Mendoza closed the door behind him and I sank back into my seat. I looked out the window and watched as the cop cars drove in and out. I pulled my brown hair out of a ponytail and brushed it. The door to my office opened and an officer with almost no hair left on
top came in. “So the rumors are true, Mendoza hired a woman to become sheriff.” The rage boiled in my veins. Just ignore him, Charlotte, he's small-town potatoes. I put my hair back into a ponytail. “I don't believe we've met, I'm Sheriff White.” I outstretched my hand and he ignored it. The name Johnson was engraved on the nameplate on his left breast. He eyed me up and down like a
piece of meat, staring at my breasts for way too long.“You really think you have what it takes to become sheriff here?” I cocked my head to the side. “Why? You think just because I'm a woman I can't be a leader.” This wasn't new to me. I'd seen plenty of his type back at the LAPD. Men didn't think women were good enough to be cops. I had proved them wrong in Los Angeles and I'd prove them wrong here. “I know a woman can't be
sheriff. All your good for is bending over and taking it from a man. I bet you've never been fucked a day in your life.” Johnson licked his lips. “I can show you a really—” “I'm going to stop you right there,” I interrupted. “Give me your badge and gun. You're suspended.” Johnson's eyes lit up with defiance. “What the fuck! Who the hell do you think you are? You can't suspend me for hitting on you. You should be glad
I gave you a compliment.” I stood up and steeled myself. I wasn't going to let anyone push me around—especially a womanizing prick like Johnson. “Put your badge and gun on the desk now before I fire your ass.” Johnson stared at me with a fiery expression. If he was hoping that his anger would change my mind, he was about to be sorely disappointed. “Fucking bitch,” he murmured,
unholstering his pistol and setting it down along with his badge. I sighed and sat back down. “You can return to duty when you apologize to me.” Johnson stormed out of my office, cursing to nobody. I'd do the same to anyone else that crossed me. I had to show the precinct that I didn't play games. If you treated me fairly, I'd return the same. But if you disrespected me, I'd bite back like a king cobra.
First things first—making contact with the two major MC's. I pulled out a folder from my briefcase that detailed the three motorcycle clubs from Sacks County. The Rabid Dogs and Death Merchants were the ones to be worried about. The African-Americans in the Fires of Hell weren't big enough to worry about. I needed to meet the leaders and somehow get them to form a truce. If what Mendoza said was true, a war could devastate this town.
I ducked my head out of my office and pulled in the closest officer. “What's your name?” I asked him. He shivered in his boots as I sat back down on my desk. The skinny and frail man saluted me, his uniform immaculate and straight. “Moore, sir.” He quickly shook his head, sweat pouring down his forehead. “I mean miss.” A tiny laugh escaped my lips. “At ease soldier, this isn't the army.”
Moore removed his hand from his head and rested it at his side. He still stood at attention though. Moore was the exact opposite of Johnson. What was he so scared of? I looked over the files of the MC's. “Moore, you seem like a trustworthy guy.” He nodded and grinned. “Yes, ma'am.”
“You can just call me, Sheriff.” “Yes, Miss Sheriff.” It was going to be a lot harder than I thought to get everyone on board for a female sheriff. “Moore, I have a big job for you to do. Do you think you can handle it?” Moore gulped. “Well Sheriff Mendoza mostly kept me inside the station. Told me I'd do more harm out there than good.”
“Well there's a new sheriff in town and I need you to go out and set a meeting with the heads of the Rabid Dog MC and The Death Merchants MC for tomorrow morning. Do you think you can get that done?” Moore looked as pale as a ghost. He swayed back and forth, ready to pass out. Maybe I picked the wrong officer? Moore took a deep breath. “It would be my honor, Miss Sheriff.”
Moore saluted me again and I couldn't help but salute him back. “Dismissed, soldier.” Time to rock the boat in Sacks County.
Chapter Three Sawyer
The morning air smelled of fresh brewed coffee and booze. My head was pounding and the pressure behind my eyes was building. My whole body felt sore like I ran a marathon during the night. Hangovers were a daily occurrence for me. Nothing that a shot of whiskey couldn't cure. With my eyes closed, I groaned and shielded my face from the burning sun. I just needed a few more hours of sleep. I rolled over to get more comfortable and pulled the sheet over
my head. A soft voice whispered next to me, “You're one hell of a fuck, Sawyer. I can barely move my legs.” My eyes shot open to find a blonde under the sheets next to me— Sadie. I'd slept with her once before but told myself that it would never happen again. Fuck and forget, Sawyer. It's not that hard. Apparently my drunk alterego had a mind of its own. Sadie was one of the MC groupies, meaning she'd
fuck anyone with a patch and some ink. She gave one hell of a blowjob but she was a pretty lousy fuck. Over the years she had been passed around from member to member like a used bike. Her long fake eyelashes batted at me and I wanted to melt further into the covers. I jolted out of bed and started putting my clothes on. “I need to go downstairs,” I told her, avoiding eye contact. Sadie sat up and tucked the
sheets around her heaving breasts. “We can go one more time.” She winked, dropping the sheets and exposing her big tits. The thought of coming all over her chest crossed my mind. In your dreams, slut. I laughed at her as I slipped my leather cut on. I rushed out of the room without another word. She was trash and it was time to throw her out. Luckily the alcohol prevented me from remembering any of the details from last night.
I came downstairs to find Leland sitting at the bar, nursing a drink. His wedding ring reflected in the sunlight. He was the only member that was married which everyone thought he was crazy. Now he was going to be father which was absolutely insane. Cole came close once with Claire but that was ages ago. “Rough night?” he asked me, taking a sip of liquor. “You don't want to know.” I sat
down next to him on the creaky barstool. “Get me one of those will ya?” Leland reached behind the bar for an empty glass and poured me a shot of whiskey. I downed it in seconds, embracing the burn, feeling the hangover dissipate slowly. “What are you doing here so early in the morning? Don't you have a wife that needs tending?” Leland finished his drink and nodded. “She had an early shift at the hospital. Couldn't fall back asleep after
she left.” “She's still working, even with the baby coming?” Leland laughed. “Constance has a mind of her own. No amount of talking could convince her to stay home. She says that if the baby comes then she'll already be in the hospital.” I poured myself another glass. “Can't argue with that.” I raised my glass and clinked it against Leland's.
“What's on the agenda for today?” Leland asked. “We have a MC meeting in a couple hours. Or whenever everyone can get there drunk asses over here.” “Know what the meeting is about?” Should I tell him? Cole giving up the presidency was huge news. He was going to find out anyways in a couple
hours. “Don't tell anyone else but Cole is stepping down as President and nominating me.” Leland's eyes shot open. “No fucking way! Congratulations!” I put my finger to my lips. “Shh. Keep it a secret for now. I want everyone to hear it from Cole first.” Leland nodded. “Of course. Let's have another drink, shall we?”
There was still more to tell him but that surprise could wait until the meeting.
—
Cole slammed down the gavel on the wood table with a Rabid Dog spider engraved on it. All the members surrounded the table except for one empty seat that used to sit Isaac. The finances had become a fucking disaster
since his death. We needed a new Treasurer and it would be up to me to find one. “I'd like to just get it out there,” Cole began, “I'm stepping down as President of the Rabid Dog MC and nominating Sawyer to take my place.” Everyone's jaws dropped except for mine and Leland's. I gave him a slight nod and turned my attention back to Cole.
Cole rubbed his wrinkly eyes. “I've been the head of this club for way too many years. I think it's time I finally let some new blood control the future. I'll still be around as an active member. But it will be nice to not have to deal with all the stress. Everyone in favor of Sawyer as President say aye.” The table erupted with “Aye's” and fists slammed down on the wood. In one fell swoop, Cole ripped off my Vice-President patch and began stitching my President patch on. “Looks good on
you,” Cole said, grinning. He stepped out of the way and gave me the head chair. The applause roared through the small meeting room. There had only been two presidents of Rabid Dog before me and now I made the third. A new era. I waved my hands down for everyone to be quiet. After a moment of silence, I cleared my throat. “Thank you all. You don't know how much this patch means to me. First order of business is to nominate a Vice-President.” The club
looked at each other, eyeing who could it be. “I nominate Leland to become VicePresident of Rabid Dog.” I didn't even get to call for a vote as everyone hammered their hands on the table. Leland looked stunned as he sat down in my old chair. I'm glad I was able to surprise him. Leland thanked the room as Cole stitched my old patch on his chest. I'd need Leland during the dark times to come. “As you all know,” I began, “The
Death Merchants are about to wage war. Slade talked to the Blacks and they confirmed it. All of you need to step up and do your duty.” I looked into the eyes of every member. “We won't lose.” There was a knock at the door and a prospect peeked his head in. “I have a police officer outside.” “What does he want?” I asked. “The sheriff wants to see the President tomorrow morning at ten.”
I looked over at Cole and he nodded to me. Everything fell to me now. “Tell the officer, I'll be there.” The prospect looked confused for a moment as he left. He would find out soon enough. I picked up the gavel that Cole had used so often over the years. The wood was cracked and old. Splinters were spiked out and threatened to pierce me. This job was going to be painful. I brought down the gavel with all my might. “Meeting adjourned.”
Chapter Four Charlotte
The sun was barely rising as I walked out of the Main Street coffee shop. The owner had moved on and the new management hadn't picked a name yet. I took a sip and the mediocre coffee warmed my throat. I'd die for a Starbucks right about now. The police station was empty as it should be at six in the morning. I turned on the lights to my small office and sat down. I took another long pull of coffee and threw away the rest. I was going to have to learn how to make my own coffee.
Today was going to my first real day as sheriff of Sacks County and I wasn't going to waste it. I opened the folder for the Death Merchants and grabbed Garcia's thick file. His rap sheet was longer than entire gangs I put away in Los Angeles. Kidnapping, rape, murder. This man had done it all and somehow got away with it. I looked over the trial notes and a common theme ran through each one—the star witness for the prosecution was nowhere to be found.
Officers came through and said good morning. Johnson was absent and I was kind of glad. He could stay away forever for all I cared. I didn't need such womanizing men in my station. Officer Moore walked in and almost tripped over the threshold. I bit my bottom lip to keep from giggling. He was trying so hard to impress me. “Sheriff White, I have a Mr. Garcia here for his appointment.”
“Thank you, Officer Moore, you're dismissed.” I closed my eyes and chanted to myself. You got this, White. Don't let him run all over you. A Mexican biker strolled in wearing all leather. A small mustache hugged his upper lip and a black eyepatch was over his left eye. Tattoos of all kinds covered his arms including a gun pointed at the Virgin Mary. He was only a tiny bit intimidating. “Where's Sheriff Mendoza?” he asked, standing in the doorway.
“You didn't see the press release then.” I stood up and put out my hand. “Name's White, I'm the new sheriff in town.” My inner schoolgirl was giggling off to the corner. I'd been waiting my entire life to say that. Garcia laughed and ignored my hand. “They hired some chica to run this town. I knew Mendoza was an idiot.” This town was going to need a wake-up call. I disregarded his remark
and motioned for him to sit down. Garcia glanced behind and noticed two armed guards at the door. I knew he wouldn't try anything in the middle of a police station but I wanted him to know that I didn't take chances. The biker reluctantly sat down and crossed his arms. “Look Mr. Garcia, I know we're enemies here. But we have one thing in common: a desire to see less blood on the streets. I know about your upcoming war with the Rabid Dog MC and I want
to try and stop it. I didn't come here to try and shut any of of the MC's down. I know I need to work with them to make sure this town runs smoothly. But I can't have innocents dying on my watch.” Garcia listened intently and leaned forward when my speech was over. His right eye twitched and I wondered what happened to his left. “Listen here, puta, I don't work with the cops. I kill cops. The Rabid Dog MC is going down and there's nothing you can do to stop it.” Garcia pushed my desk
and made me jump out of my seat. The two armed guards rushed into the room but I waved them away. “Better sleep with one eye open, Sheriff.” That meeting was a disaster. A woman running this town was going to be harder than I thought. So many preconceived notions that women are trash that are only to be used for sex. I'd have a long uphill battle to change everyone's minds. My watch read 9:30 AM which
meant I still had a little time before the president from Rabid Dog showed up. I pulled out the MC folder and found Cole's file. He was older than Garcia and his rap sheet was almost nonexistent—a few speeding tickets, breaking-and entering, and illegal use of firearms. He spent six months in jail but that was it. Either this guy was a saint or knew how to cover his tracks. He'd been president of Rabid Dog for a long time and probably racked up a lot of bodies. Moore came in and looked
nervous. Sweat was beading on his brow and he kept fiddling with his glasses. “The president of the Rabid Dog MC is here.” “Well you don't have to be shaking in your boots. He's not going to kill anyone. Man up, Moore.” Moore kicked his feet together and saluted. “Yes, Sheriff.” He marched out of my office and I couldn't help but laugh a little. He was the only man I could trust in this whole town and he
barely had any brains. I closed the Rabid Dog MC file when a towering figure entered the office. He wasn't Cole. I expected a tired old man. This guy was younger with shoulder-length blond hair and sleeves of tattoos on his arms. He was built like an ox and wore jeans with the famous motorcycle club leather cut. What was so cool about motorcycles and leather? “I was expecting the president of
the Rabid Dog MC,” I stated. “And I was expecting the sheriff of Sacks County,” he replied, sitting down in the chair. He leaned back and put his boots on my desk, knocking over the few pictures I had. “Where's Mendoza?” I tried my best to ignore his monstrous display of manners. “Mendoza retired. I'm the new sheriff.” “Well isn't that funny. I thought
the man would die before giving up his badge.” I shifted my legs underneath the desk. “So where's Cole? I need to speak to the Rabid Dog MC leader.” The stranger pointed at his left breast, tapping on a white patch that said: President. “Ours retired too. I'm the new leader of Rabid Dog, Sawyer Taylor.” He squinted his eyes and read my name tag. “Charlotte White, a female sheriff isn't going to last long here.”
I felt like taking out my gun and shooting him in the leg. That would show him who's in charge. The name Sawyer sounded familiar. I mentally scrolled through the list of Rabid Dog members and remembered Sawyer as the vice-president. The logical choice to replace the president. “Well since we got that squared away, can we get on with business?” I asked.
Sawyer grinned. “By all means, Sheriff.” His dark eyes looked right into mine and then down my neckline. Every man I'd encountered in Sacks had checked me out. Wasn't much different than LA. Except here, it felt like the men actually believed I'd be that easy. I took down some notes in the Rabid Dog file. “Sawyer, I'm sure you're aware that The Death Merchants are about to start a war.” I waited for him to acknowledge it but he just kept on staring at me. “I want to keep this town
safe and I was hoping that we could work together. Maybe stop this war before it starts.” Sawyer's eyes were glazed over. His lips were partly open and breathing heavily. Was this guy even listening to me? I pounded my fist on the desk and Sawyer blinked, waking from his daydream. “You're not paying attention.” Sawyer lifted his boots off my desk and set them back on the ground. “Sorry Sheriff, what were you talking
about?” This man was so fucking frustrating. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, trying to remember how to meditate from my karate sensei. “As the President of the Rabid Dog MC, I was hoping you could prevent the war between the clubs.” “Hey I don't want any collateral damage either. I'll do everything in my power to stop this war from starting.”
This was a lot easier than with Garcia. “That's all I ask,” I replied. I stood up to signal that it was time for him to leave. Sawyer sat in his seat, looking me up and down one more time before rising. What a creep. “Nice to meet you, Sheriff.” He winked at me before leaving. Not going to happen, buddy. Not in a million years.
Chapter Five Sawyer
I pulled up into the police station on my Harley and parked in between a couple black-and-whites. I'd been here plenty of times before. Mostly for bullshit charges like carrying a concealed weapon and getting in bar fights. I can thank Slade and Leland for that. Those guys were one second away from blowing up when they had alcohol in their system. I swaggered into the front office, loving the fact that I didn't have bracelets holding my wrists together.
The brunette secretary behind the counter looked up at me from behind her glasses. I recognized her from the bar a few weeks ago. I took her home and fucked her so hard she cried. I didn't remember her telling me she worked for the cops though. “What can I help you with, sir?” she asked, ignoring the elephant in the room. I leaned over the desk and checked out her cleavage. She blushed
instantly. “I'm here to see the sheriff. Tell him it's the President of Rabid Dog MC.” She nodded and picked up the phone at her desk. While she was busy talking, I ran through the events of that night. I couldn't remember her name but she liked it rough, like really rough. I still had the bruises and wounds on my back from her nails digging under my skin. I wouldn't mind taking her for a ride one more time.
Fuck and forget. “Officer Moore will take you back to see the sheriff now,” she said, avoiding eye contact. A skinny guy came around the corner and froze when he saw me. A small chuckle escaped my lips. This guy tried to pull a gun on me before at a bar and pissed himself. I ended up breaking his nose with his own weapon. Fun times.
I walked through the hallways and got crooked looks from other cops as I passed. I'd lived in Sacks long enough to have my fair share of enemies. I was led to a tiny office at the end that looked like a coat closet. A woman? What the fuck? She sat at her desk with her brown hair pulled back into a ponytail. The Sheriff badge shining brightly on her chest. She seemed surprised to see me too. I asked her about Mendoza and she told me he retired. I filled her in on Cole.
Charlotte White...so this was who I had to work with from now on. Cole had it easy dealing with Mendoza. At least he understood how things worked around here. Not only did I have to deal with a new sheriff, but a chick too. I stared into her blue eyes and down to her chest. Her white button-up shirt was left open at the top to show off the smallest amount of cleavage. My pants tightened and I licked my lips. I'd
never fucked a real cop before. Been close a few times. Didn't even know how close until I met the secretary this morning. But the sheriff would make a good lay. I imagined her bent over the desk, her ass just begging to be fucked. I pulled down those tight brown pants of hers until I revealed a lace black thong. I tugged on her ponytail hard, unzipping my pants and unleashing my throbbing cock. I spanked Charlotte's soft ass, making her cry out and beg for more.
Sheriff White slammed her fist on the desk, waking me from my lovely dream. “You aren't paying attention.” She was right about that. White blabbed on and on about the war with the Mexicans and I couldn't care less. Those tits could use a good fucking—my cock resting in her cleavage as I came all over them. I made some fake promise that I'd help her out and she seemed to buy it. Whatever it took to keep the law off our backs.
The sheriff stood up and I couldn't help admiring her figure. Her hips were wide with a perfectly round ass. She dressed conservatively which turned me on even more. She looked like a librarian that would be crazy in bed. I'd have to devise a way to get her under my sheets. I left the station and back to my Harley. The skies were clear and it was a perfect day out. But a storm was
coming. The sheriff wasn't wrong about a war coming. The Rabid Dogs needed to prep for whatever the Mexicans threw at us.
Chapter Six Charlotte
Another long day on the job was finally over. Things had been pretty quiet around here which was amazing but there was so much paperwork to do. I had no idea the sheriff had to deal with so much bullshit and stress. It had been a few days since my encounter with Sawyer Taylor and it must've worked because the war with the Mexicans hadn't materialized. I felt pretty proud of myself. The town thought a woman couldn't get things done around here and I'd already prevented a major
catastrophe. A image of the mayor awarding me a medal in front of the entire town invaded my mind. “It was no problem at all, Mr. Mayor,” I imagined myself saying. My old 95' Honda Accord heaved into the parking structure of my apartment complex, sputtering and letting out steam. She wouldn't be able to make it much longer. Luckily a sheriff's salary could afford me a brand new car. What should I get? I always dreamed of getting a convertible but that was when I lived
in a beach city. A SUV would be better suited for this landscape. Something that could survive the desert sand. I locked the car but knew it wasn't needed. Nobody would try to steal this old piece of shit. I entered my empty apartment and cursed to myself. I still needed to buy some furniture but I'd been so busy recently. Sharp meows echoed through the living room and Ariel wrapped around my legs, purring and rubbing against me.
Ariel was a red tabby cat that I rescued from a shelter a few years ago. I needed someone to keep me company— now more than ever since I left my friends and family back in LA. Ariel was very loving as long as I fed her at her normal times. If not, she'd hiss and try to bat me with her claws until she heard her dry food hitting the porcelain bowl. I stumbled over the cat until I reached the kitchen and set my purse down. I got really lucky with this
apartment. It was pretty close to the police station with great square footage. I thought about buying a house since I was finally making good money but decided against it when I realized how much work it would take. Apartments were nice and easy, not a lot of cleaning or maintenance. I pulled out a bottle of red wine from the fridge that I opened from the night before. I didn't even bother with a glass and just drank straight from the bottle. So classy. A couple of officers
invited me out to drinks tonight but I knew it was an empty invitation. They wanted to blow off steam and they couldn't do that in front of a superior. “Just you and me tonight, Ariel.” She whipped her tail back and forth as I opened up her bag of food and scooped some into her bowl. I took another swig of wine and watched her eat. My stomach rumbled and I forgot that I hadn't eaten anything all day. I opened the fridge back up and it was completely empty save for a carton of milk. What
was I thinking when I went to the grocery store? I don't even drink milk. I grabbed my phone and searched for takeout Chinese. After waiting an hour, there was finally a knock at the door and the food was delivered. The aroma of cheap Asian cuisine filled the apartment. Ariel sat on the counter and watched me unload the little Chinese boxes from the plastic bag. “Don't judge me, cat. I can save the rest for leftovers.”
My phone started to ring “Can't Buy Me Love” by The Beatles. I checked the caller ID and it was my mom. I wasn't sure I wanted to talk with her yet. My parents got divorced the day after I graduated high school, confirming the fact that they only stayed together for me. My dad barely gave me attention anymore after he got remarried. My mom on the other hand, focused on me like a hawk. At college she called me multiple times a day to talk about all sorts of boring stuff. At
first, I loved all the attention but after awhile I couldn't handle the smothering. I hadn't talked to her since I moved here and her voicemails were getting angry. I stared at the ringing phone and pressed the talk button. “Charlotte where have you been? I've been calling you the past couple days and I was starting to get worried.” “Sorry Mom, I've been super busy at the station.” That part was true but I still could've called her when I got
home. “Yeah I called the station to see if you were okay and the secretary said you were out on a call. So tell me all about it. How's being sheriff?” I didn't want my mom to know that this town was a lot like LA. “It's been really great so far. Everyone's been really welcoming and the town is so beautiful. I could see myself staying here for very long time.”
“Oh that's great, honey. You know I'm so proud of you. I've been bragging to all my friends at brunch. My daughter's a big shot sheriff now.” I imagined my mom at Sunday brunch with all her friends wearing their ridiculous hats. She dragged me to it once and I vowed never to go back. Too much prissy behavior for me. “Mom, it really isn't that big of a deal. It's such a small town.” “Nonsense, Charlotte. You've
done good for yourself. Now all you need is a man to take care of you.” Here we go. The conversation always turned to this eventually. “When I was talking with Janette at brunch, she told me about her son who's a lawyer. I'll send you the picture because he's beyond handsome.” I tuned out my mom and grunted every once and awhile to let her know I was still on the line. Why was she so obsessed with me dating? The last blind date she set me up with turned out to be unemployed and still living with his
parents. It's been years since her divorce and she hadn't been on one date. Why was I such a priority? “I think I've taken up enough of your time, darling. Please call me tomorrow.” “Will do, Mom. Goodnight.” I sighed and set down the phone. Ariel yawned and I agreed with her. I had talked with my mom for so long that the Chinese food had gotten
cold. I put some chow mein on a plate along with spicy pork and popped it in the microwave. I crumpled up the coupons that came with the food and threw them across the room. Ariel wiggled her butt and bolted towards the front door, batting the paper ball across the carpet. That cat loved the most basic toys. The microwave dinged and I sat down on the carpet with my food in the middle of the living room. I had no couch, coffee table, or chairs yet. But I
had a TV. An old Sony box that didn't work with the remote anymore so you had to get up any time you wanted to change the channel or the volume. I flicked on the tube and scanned the limited amount of channels I got. My favorite show was on—Friends. I'd seen this episode a hundred times and it never failed to make me laugh. Joey was auditioning for a game show host and Ross and Chandler were playing the fake contestants. The game had the most ridiculous rules but by the end of the
episode, they were addicted. Chandler screamed out, “This is the best game...ever!” Ariel lay next to my legs, purring and rubbing her face against my knee. I ate my spicy pork in my empty apartment, giggling at the TV. My mom was wrong, I didn't need a man to enjoy life. I had my dream job and everyone be damned for thinking a woman can't do it.
Chapter Seven Sawyer
The Rabid Dogs rarely ever made it to the east side of Sacks County. The Mexicans owned the land and would shoot dead any other MC that stepped foot on their territory. We'd do the same to them. But as we rode our Harleys down the alley, past the line of Mexicans on their bikes, I knew the ceasefire had worked. I had called The Death Merchants the day before notifying them that I was the new head of the Rabid Dog MC. I suggested a meet up with
Garcia to see if we could come to some kind of an agreement. I knew that going into the lion's den meant a possible ambush but it was worth the risk. The Death Merchants agreed for the next afternoon at a junkyard on their turf. The smart move would be negotiating on neutral ground but I wanted them to feel comfortable—like they held all the cards. The rest of the MC tried to get me to change my mind but I told them it was essential for moving forward. Leland backed me up
and here we are. I rode in front, leading the charge into the junkyard. Leland was right behind me while Slade, Dylan, and a couple prospects held the rear. Old burnt-out cars were piled high on top of each other and the crusher in the back was destroying a car into little bits. We came to a blockade of Mexicans and motorcycles. One of them told us to leave the bikes and the guns. I nodded that it was all right and left my Glock at my Harley.
A group of Mexicans frisked each one of us before letting us through to an open area. We were completely surrounded by the enemy. Guns were trained on us from every angle. It wasn't going to be easy to get out of here alive. Garcia came through the crowd and approached me. He rubbed his tiny black mustache and his black eye patch was as scary as ever. “What happened to Cole? He get too much dick in his ass and can't walk anymore?” The Death
Merchants all chuckled. I grasped Garcia's hand as hard as I could. “Cole is at home pounding your mama. He's retiring because her pussy is just too good to resist.” Silence befell the crowd. I stared Garcia in the eye as his upper lip twitched. A small smile formed on his face and I knew I had him. “You're a son of a bitch, you know that, Sawyer.” He gripped my hand hard and let go. Everyone collectively
relaxed. I knew how to deal with Garcia by watching Cole over the years. You needed to push back—but not too much. “Can we talk business now, Garcia? I know you saw the new sheriff the other day and so did I.” Garcia nodded. “Never thought I'd see the day that a chica would become sheriff of Sacks. We should tie her up and take turns.” I tried to ignore his statement.
Who cares who the sheriff was anyways? The cops couldn't touch us and at least she was easier on the eyes than Mendoza. But imagining Charlotte on her knees, my thick cock slipping past her lips. I wanted her to swallow every drop of my warm cum. “How are we going to squash this war, Garcia?” Garcia looked around at his buddies, grinning. “I'm not sure I know what you're talking about?”
I glanced at the other Death Merchants. They could shoot me at any moment. I didn't have much time left. “Let's not play games here. We know your gunning for our territory. What can we do to stop this before too much blood is spilled?” Garcia scratched his mustache. “How about half your territory?” Leland couldn't help but laugh behind me. I turned around and
narrowed my eyes at him. He shut up instantly. Leland knew better than to mouth off. “Now come on. You know that's not fair. Isn't there something else that you desire. Drugs or money?” I made sure to scan the other Mexicans, looking for any quick movements. “We want your territory, Sawyer. It's that simple. Give us some and we'll be happy.” Garcia grinned like he was my friend. I smiled back knowing his
grin wasn't going to last much longer. I knew that negotiating wasn't going to get us anywhere. The only way to negotiate with Mexicans was with blood. I scratched the back of my head and stepped aside, giving Big Mike a clear view of Garcia. A shot rang out from far away. Not even a second later, Garcia was on his knees, clutching his neck as blood rained out in spurts. Big Mike not only cooked great burgers,he was a good shot too.
The Mexicans were confused but we still didn't have any weapons. I had to speak out before they realized that it was us that did it. “I have snipers crawling all over this place and if you even lift your gun, my guys will take you out.” The Mexicans looked around, trying to spot any of the shooters. I actually only had Big Mike out there but they didn't need to know that. “Everyone put your guns down and get on your knees with your hands behind your head.”
Garcia fell over dead. His blood poured out and mixed with the dirt making a dark mud. The Mexicans did as they were told and dropped their guns. I closed my eyes and let out a sigh of relief. That situation could have gone a totally different way. I spoke to the unarmed Death Merchants. “Your leader is dead now. I'm sure your veins are boiling with rage. Revenge will be your only savior. But let me tell you this. If you come after us, only more Mexican blood will be
spilled. I hope your next leader is smarter and decides to work with us rather than against.” I nodded to the other Rabid Dog members and we walked past the furious expressions. It was a miracle we made it out of there and back to our bikes. The Mexicans didn't dare move. “You think they're going to let this go?” Leland whispered, putting on his motorcycle helmet. “Not a chance in hell. But at
least they'll be disorganized with their leadership gone. We better prepare because they're going to be hungry for blood.” We rode back to our side of Sacks County, congratulating each other on a huge success. Big Mike was the star of the show and we got him a few whores to share the night with. He deserved it. Being President was so scary but I had the experience to turn the ship in the right direction. If I ever needed guidance, Cole would be there to
help me. I was going to need a lot of it soon enough when the Death Merchants came looking for vengeance. I hoped I made the right decision. I sat in the meeting room in the dark, my elbows resting on the wood table. The clubhouse was silent after the partying died down and everyone passed out. My brain was on fire and kept me wide awake. The Mexicans would be gunning for us now. But now we might actually
have a chance to win the war.
Chapter Eight Charlotte
My phone buzzed on the floor next to the sleeping bag, the Beatles song blaring into the quiet night. It was four in the morning and I was still awake. A new place and sleeping on the floor equaled a terrible night's rest. I squeezed my arms out of the sleeping bag and grabbed the phone. It was the police station. Must be an emergency for them to be calling at this hour. “This is Sheriff White,” I
answered. “Uh...Sheriff White...it's Officer Moore...” His nervousness bled through the phone. “Take a deep breath and tell me what happened.” I listened as Moore inhaled sharply. “We have a body here at the junkyard on the east side of town.” “Okay Officer Moore, can you
give me directions?” I ran to the kitchen to find a spare pen and blank piece of paper. Moore rattled off the cross streets. “Be there in twenty,” I told him, ending the call. I rushed to the pile of dirty clothes in the corner of the bedroom and began putting them back on. I had no time to sort through moving boxes to find a fresh outfit. I brushed my hair and grabbed my holster and gun on the way out. Ariel meowed at me as I closed the
door. “Be back soon, kitty cat.” I arrived at the junkyard and an officer lifted the caution tape as I ducked through. The sun was barely creeping up and the birds were already singing. I found Officer Moore pacing back and forth around the body. Before I could get there, Officer Johnson surprised me. What the fuck was he doing here? “Can I talk to you for a moment, Sheriff?” His demeanor had changed, his shoulders slouched and head down.
I walked off to the side with him, still fascinated by Officer Moore's pacing. “Are you ready to come back, Johnson?” He nodded. “I wanted to apologize for the way I acted the other day. I was totally out of line. It's just that Sheriff Mendoza was a mentor to me and to have somebody else filling his shoes...” I put my hand up for him to stop.
“It's fine, Johnson. You can get your badge and gun when we get back to the station. For now, help us out with this body.” We walked over to Moore who stopped pacing and cleaned his glasses. “Were the directions okay, Sheriff?” “What do we have here?” I asked him. Moore put his glasses back on and bent down over the body. “Older
male in his early fifty's. One single shot to the neck.” I recognized him immediately. It was Garcia who I only met a few days ago. Now here he was, dried blood caked all over him and two gold coins over his eyes. What happened here? I stepped away from the body and strolled around the crime scene. A pair of boot prints were stuck in the blood but I knew that would only be a needle in a haystack. A large
caliber bullet was found near the head of Garcia. Looked to be from a sniper rifle. I positioned myself where Garcia was most likely to be standing when he was shot. I peered straight ahead and up. An office building about two hundred yards away had the perfect vantage point. “I want a team on the roof of that office building over there,” I announced. Nobody moved for a moment until Johnson pointed to two officers and they left the junkyard.
I went back to the dead body, running through all the possible scenarios in my head. It had to of been the Rabid Dog MC. A single sniper shot during a meeting but how did they get away without more dead bodies? I pointed to the stack of cars. “There might be more dead bodies here. Make sure to check out all the cars before we leave. Also get a statement from the owner of the junkyard. Johnson nodded and threw out
some orders to a guy standing by the caution tape. Maybe he was going to be more helpful than I thought? “What are the gold coins for?” I asked, pointing at Garcia's one eye. “Does the Rabid Dog MC do this to their enemies?” Moore looked dumbfounded. Johnson spoke up, “The Death Merchants do it to fallen brothers.” That didn't make any sense. “But
what reason did they have to kill their leader?” Johnson shook his head. “They didn't kill him. Somebody else did and the Mexicans left the body for us with the gold coins in his eyes.” I still had a lot to learn about the gangs in this town. “So instead of taking the body and burying it themselves, they wanted us to find the killer?” Johnson picked at his ear. “I've
seen it a few times before. It's a way for them to put the heat on their enemy.” I circled around the body, looking for anymore clues. “Wouldn't they want their enemy dead? Why get them arrested?” “Sacks County Prison is the best place to kill somebody. Confined area with loads of lifers who are ready to commit another murder for the cause.” These MC's were smarter than I
thought. I expected some low-level gang shit but not intricate plans. I was used to gangs shooting at each other until they ran out of bullets. “The only one who could have done this was Sawyer Taylor,” I announced. “He's the...uh...new president of the Rabid Dog MC,” Moore chimed in. “Want us to pick him up and bring him to the station?” Johnson asked.
I shook my head. “No, I'll take care of it myself.” Johnson and Moore left me alone with the body. I kneeled down and stared at him for awhile. I knew that I wouldn't be able to pin the crime on Sawyer Taylor so bringing him in would do nothing. He wasn't the one who pulled the trigger. But maybe the team on the roof would find something? Get me the true killer.
Chapter Nine Sawyer
Garcia had been dead almost twenty hours and so far no blow back from the Mexicans. But I knew their plan: wait until our guard was down. It's exactly what I would do. Vengeance only clouds your judgment. So it was time to put the next part of my plan into effect. The nightclub Diamonds was empty save for one black girl dancing around a pole on the stage. Her tits were gigantic and fake, just begging to be licked and sucked. A big black bouncer frisked us before letting us in. We
already knew not to come armed. That was the only way Byron would see us. Leland, Big Mike, and I walked through the club, staring at the chick dancing. She shoved the pole in her cleavage and rubbed her breasts up and down, curling her finger at Big Mike to come over. “You big enough to handle all this?” she asked, pushing her tits together. Big Mike nodded with a blank stare. Leland pulled him away. “Holy
shit, Mike, didn't you get enough from the sluts we got you last night?” “Big Mike always has room for more,” he replied. I couldn't help but chuckle as we made our way to the back of the club. Four black guys with assault rifles stood on the second floor, looking down on us. Byron and two of his associates were sitting in a dark booth. One of the associates stood up and frisked us again.
“They're cool, Wayne, leave them alone,” Byron lit a cigarette between his fingers. “Take a seat gentleman.” Byron was a small guy and about the same age as Cole. His head had a little bit of black hair left and a long scar ran down his left eye. Cole and him used to be big rivals in the 80's until they finally came to a peace agreement that's been in effect ever since. “I was sad to hear about Cole retiring, but congratulations to you, Sawyer.” I nodded. A black woman
wearing only a bra and thong came around with drinks and passed each of us a shot of whiskey. Big Mike got a long look at her before she left. There was no way Mike was going to leave here without getting some black ass. Byron lifted his glass. “Let me propose a toast, to the continued alliance.” I raised my glass and clinked it against the others before knocking it back. The warm liquor was exactly what
I needed. I relaxed in my seat as my heart rate slowed. “What can I do for you guys?” Byron asked, taking a drag on his cigarette. I smiled and leaned forward. “We took out Garcia yesterday.” I collapsed back in my seat and admired the shocked look on Byron's face. “We're talking about the leader of The Death Merchants right?”
I nodded. “The one and only.” “Yo bitch, get these men another round of drinks.” Byron started clapping. “I'd kiss you right now if you were sitting a little closer, Sawyer.” “Then I should stay where I'm seated.” Byron snuffed out the cigarette on the table. Big Mike had turned his attention back to the stripper on the
stage. “So let me guess. You took out the leader and now you want my MC to go in and pick up the pieces.” “That sounds about right. The Mexicans will be running around with their heads cut off. Like shooting fish in a barrel. You finish off The Death Merchants and we split their territory fifty-fifty.” The waitress came back around and set down a tray of short glasses filled to the brim with whiskey. Byron
took a sip and set the glass back down. “Why didn't you tell me about this plan sooner?” “When the new sheriff called me in to see her a few days ago, I knew I needed to speed up my timeline.” Byron downed his entire glass of whiskey in one gulp. He wiped his mouth and smacked his lips. “Yeah we can take care of the Mexicans. We might need some more firepower.”
“And you'll get whatever you need. The Rabid Dog MC is here to help.” “Then I have a lot of work to do.” Byron stood up and we followed him out of the booth. He grabbed my hand and pulled me in for hug, slapping my back hard. “You're a crazy motherfucker, Sawyer.” “We'll talk soon, Byron.” Leland and I walked towards the
exit and Big Mike got lost near the stage. “Oh Byron, is it okay if one of my men stays behind,” I called out to him. “He can have all the black pussy he desires,” Byron yelled. Big Mike jumped onto the stage and buried his face in the stripper's chest. That man must be a sex machine. Leland opened the door for me and I shielded the sun from my eyes before putting on a pair of Ray-Bans. I
swung my leg over my Harley 750 and put my helmet on. “You think the Blacks can really take out the rest of the Mexicans?” Leland asked. I shrugged. “Not sure. But it's a win-win for us either way. When the smoke clears after their bloody war, we can ally with whoever is left.” Leland grinned and started his bike. “Sounds like a smart plan, Boss.”
So far things had gone my way but there were so many cogs working that it was hard to see the entire picture. We rode back to the clubhouse and I settled in the gym. Pumping iron was the only way to keep my mind off things. If I thought about the future of the MC anymore, I'd explode. I lay back on the bench press and lifted the bar weighing two-hundred pounds. My muscles ached as I pumped the weights up and down. Sweat pooled on my
forehead and chest as I strained with every rep. The pain was the only thing keeping my head clear. The Rabid Dog MC needed a strong leader but more importantly, a leader who could keep them alive. I groaned as I set the heavy bar down. My heart pumped hard and I wiped the sweat from my brow. Time to go to work.
Chapter Ten Charlotte
I spent the night thinking about how I was going to arrest Sawyer and make it stick. All I had was a hunch— no, more than a hunch, an educated guess that Sawyer's crew did the crime. But how could I pin it on the President? Ariel purred next to me, rolled over and stretched out. I rubbed her belly and she closed her eyes. “What do you think I should do, kitty?” Ariel twitched as she began to dream. Probably about hunting mice. “A lot of help you are.”
The officers on the roof across from the junkyard found a discarded cigarette with a partial thumb print. I was still waiting back from the lab to see if they found a match. No way it would be Sawyer, he'd get one of his men to pull the trigger. But it would be a start. Maybe get the shooter to roll over on Sawyer? The next morning I knew what my mission was. I crawled out of my sleeping bag and dressed in beige slacks
and a light blue button-up. I pulled my hair back and put it in a ponytail. I made sure my pistol was loaded and holstered it on my hip. Small chance I'd have to use it but better safe than sorry. I scratched Ariel under the chin and said my goodbyes. I dropped by the police station and took a squad car. If I was going to arrest Sawyer, then it needed to be official. Johnson tried to convince me let him come along. “For your protection,” he said. I told him I was a big girl and
could take care of myself. I drove over to the Rabid Dog abandoned warehouse. Nothing screamed criminal more than an abandoned warehouse. A line of Harleys were lined up outside confirming that I had the right place. I sat in the car, both hands on the steering wheel, surveying the surroundings. Rabid Dog members went about their business, ignoring the obvious cop in their midst. They were used to this. I flipped over the sun visor and checked my makeup. “You can do
this, White,” I said aloud. “No fear.” I stepped out of my vehicle and walked over to the entrance, a hesitant hand on my holstered weapon. Nobody was going to surprise me today. A few members were crouched next to their bikes with tools littered all over the ground. I entered the warehouse and was transported to a nice-looking bar with pool tables. It was ten in the morning and the place was packed. Every barstool was taken and the pool tables were full of activity. “Enter the
Sandman” by Metallica was blasting through the speakers. “Eight ball, corner pocket,” a very tall and large man said. I recognized his face from the Rabid Dog file. He was Big Mike, the Sgt-at-Arms. “You don't have the balls to make that shot,” another man with shaved hair replied. That was Leland, the VicePresident to Sawyer. I watched for a moment as Big
Mike bent over, pulled back the cue, and sent the ball flying. The white ball rolled to the corner and lightly tapped the eight ball, knocking it into the corner pocket. The large man stood up and grinned. “You owe me a drink.” Leland nodded and conceded, walking over to the bar. I approached Big Mike and asked, “Excuse me, I'm looking for Sawyer.” “Good morning, Officer,” he said, polishing the tip of the cue.
“Actually it's Sheriff.” His eyebrows raised as he looked me up and down. “Well you sit tight, Sheriff, while I get the boss.” I walked around the bar and everyone ignored me or they were too drunk to notice. Did they really do this everyday? A an older woman with sleeves of tattoos was behind the bar slinging the drinks. She stood out as the only woman from the Rabid Dog file:
Claire, the den mother. She had such a sordid past that I couldn't read it all. Sawyer came out from a back room. He bit his bottom lip as he checked me out from head to toe. “Nice to see you again, Sheriff.” I rolled my eyes. All men were the same. “Sawyer, can we talk somewhere private.” He bowed before me. “Of course, your Highness.” I followed
Sawyer into a meeting room with a large wooden table in the center. A large Rabid Dog spider was carved into the middle. These guys went all out with the theme. A row of picture frames of Rabid Dog members were hung on the far wall. “What are these?” I asked, “Rabid Dog members of the month?” Sawyer shook his head. “Brothers we've lost.” Oh shit! How could I be so
stupid? “I'm sorry, Sawyer. I shouldn't have asked.” Sawyer went to the last picture frame in the row. A man with glasses stared back at me. “Issac died last year.” He kissed his fingers and pressed them against the photo. Did this outlaw have a heart? Sawyer glanced at me with dark eyes. “What can I do for you, Sheriff?” I almost forgot the reason for coming here. I planted my feet on the ground and steeled myself. “I need to
speak to you about the murder of Garcia of The Death Merchants. Sawyer motioned for me to sit down at the table and he took the chair next to me. “Yeah I heard about him. Shame for the Mexicans. They're whole organization is probably in disarray.” “Don't play games with me, Sawyer. It doesn't take a NASA scientist to figure out that the Rabid Dog MC was behind it.”
Sawyer put his hand on his chest like he was hurt from a knife to the heart. “I'm offended that you would even come to such a conclusion. The Rabid Dog MC is here to help the community. I'll confess that we had a beef with the Mexicans but we settled it. We didn't have a reason to kill Garcia.” This man wasn't very good at lying. He'd need more practice if he was going to stay the President. “Answer me this, where were you two nights ago?”
“At the Stinky Goat with the rest of the crew. We were there until the crack of dawn, drinking and fucking.” Sawyer leaned towards me, his eyes gazing into my soul. I inched away until I was on the edge of my seat. I gulped. “Can anyone confirm your whereabouts?” Sawyer smiled. “Of course, you can ask any of those guys out there. They were with me all night.”
I shook my head and rubbed my eyes. They would all corroborate his story. I'd have to go to the bar and find someone who wasn't in deep with the Rabid Dog MC. Probably not going to work but worth a try. Sawyer grabbed my hand and pulled it away from my face. A jolt of electricity shocked me. My heart spiked and I opened my eyes to find Sawyer only inches away from my face. His manly scent was stirring a desire deep down in the pit of my stomach. I closed
my eyes again and parted my lips. Sawyer's mouth pressed against mine and I inhaled sharply as a surge of adrenaline flowed through me. Time slowed as his other hand reached behind my head and pulled me in closer. His tongue slipped past my lips and danced between my teeth. I was clay in his hands, molding me into a new shape. I wanted him to bend me over the table, rip off my underwear, and take me like an animal.
A small voice in the back of my head spoke to me. This is all wrong, Charlotte. You can't be doing this. And that voice was right. I broke away from the kiss, putting the back of my hand to my swollen lips. My chest heaved up and down as I looked at the ground. I didn't dare make eye contact with Sawyer. Then I'd really be done for. Sawyer lifted his wrist with one end of my handcuffs locked around it.
“What the hell is this?” I stood up and side-stepped behind Sawyer. I grabbed his other arm and snapped the handcuffs shut. Sawyer was too shocked to even fight back. “You're under arrest for the murder of Garcia.” I began to list off his Miranda rights as I lifted him up and lead him out of meeting room. It wasn't the way I imagined arresting Sawyer but it had to be done. Now I just needed to get my heartbeat under control from that amazing kiss. I didn't want anyone at the
station to suspect that the Sheriff was making out with a criminal. My career would be over before it started.
Chapter Eleven Sawyer
I stopped listening to Sheriff White a long time ago. Her lips were mesmerizing as she spouted off something about Garcia. That subtle amount of red lipstick was all she needed. My pants were so tight it was difficult to hide my throbbing cock. I imagined myself grabbing her ponytail and shoving her right in my crotch, watching those lips suck me off until cum poured out of her mouth. I couldn't resist anymore. I grabbed her hand away from her face
and went in for the kill. Her lips were as sweet as candy. I breathed her in deeply, our mouths working as one. I forced my tongue into her mouth and she loved it. My hand wandered to the back of her head and I almost thought about making her go down on me. But I couldn't get enough of her kiss. I pushed her against my mouth, harder, shoving my tongue deep down her throat. A quiet moan escaped her lips and I almost came right there and then. Charlotte pulled away, wiping
her mouth, looking like she had just committed the worst crime ever. I felt something cold against my wrist and looked down to see handcuffs around it. Without missing a beat, Charlotte was cuffing my other wrist and reading off my rights. This bitch was good. She played me like a fool. She lifted me to my feet and pushed me forward and out of the meeting room. The entire MC glanced in my direction and there was an immediate uproar. Claire came from behind the
counter. “What the fuck do you think you're doing, cunt?” Claire was known for her legendary cat fights. She could brawl with the best of them. Be easy on her, Claire. “This man is under arrest,” Charlotte replied, walking me to the exit. “To hell he is,” Claire screamed, blocking our path. Other members came to her aid, with arms crossed and furrowed brows.
“Easy, guys. She's just doing her job. I'll be out in no time,” I said in a calm voice. This could get out of hand very quickly. A dead sheriff would put all types of heat on us. Claire huffed before stepping out of the way. Sheriff White brought me over to her cop car and gently placed me in the back seat, covering my head to make sure I didn't hit it on the way in. The whole situation was a little ridiculous to
me. I knew they didn't have anything on me. I didn't lay a finger on Garcia—even if it was one my men who did the shooting. This was just a way for Charlotte White to show off her newlygained powers. The ride to the station was filled with silence and watchful eyes in the rear-view mirror. I leaned forward in my seat against the grate that separated the front and back. “That kiss was really something, wasn't it?” I asked her. Charlotte didn't respond. “I mean the
way your lips move against mine, the feel of my fingers on your skin.” Sheriff White shifted in her seat. “I would advise you to stop talking.” I relaxed in my seat and glanced outside at the passing scenery. “I bet your still wet right now.” Charlotte gripped the steering wheel harder and kept quiet. She couldn't stop thinking about the kiss just like me. If she was going to play this
game of arresting me, then I wasn't going to make it easy for her. We arrived at the police station and Charlotte took me into the basement jail where there were four cells lined up in a row. Only one other guy was down there, patrolling his cell back and forth. He was obviously still drunk. The Sheriff produced a key from her pocket and unlocked the farthest cell to the right. She proceeded to undue my handcuffs and pushed me inside the cell before locking me in.
I put my arms through the bars and rested against them. “You're going to miss me, Sheriff,” I said with a big grin. Charlotte approached the jail cell until our noses almost touched. I could almost taste her mouth again. My whole body tensed up. “You can't have this,” she whispered and walked away, swaying her hips back and forth. My eyes were glued to that hot piece of ass until she was out of sight.
I resigned to the small bench that was supposed to be used for sleeping. The guy in the cell next to me kept pacing back and forth, talking to himself about mayonnaise on hot dogs. “What's your name?” I asked him. The man stopped in his tracks and looked up. “Name's Ronnie,” he said in a perfectly normal voice. He gazed back down at the floor and started doing his laps again. Making conversation was the
easiest way to pass the time while in lockup. “I'm Sawyer, what're you in for?” Even if your cell-mate was a little crazy. Ronnie kept shaking his head and kicking his left foot. “No mayonnaise on hot dogs.” Not going to get much out of him. I lay back on the cement bench and closed my eyes. Steps down the stairs woke me up only moments later. I sat up to see Officer Johnson come in. “Glad to
see you back here, Johnson. Guess you wised up and took our advice.” Johnson was our inside guy at the police station. When he told us that he was going to quit because of the new sheriff, we told him to get back there or start digging your own grave. “I didn't really have a choice, did I?” he replied. In his hands was a bottle of Jack Daniels. He slipped the bottle through the bars and into my hands. “Something to hold you over.”
“Much appreciated.” I unscrewed the top and took a swig. The alcohol burned so good. “Do they have anything on me, Johnson?” “Just grasping at straws. The new Sheriff thinks she's hot shit. Has no idea how this town works.” “Keep me posted and keep the booze flowing.” Johnson nodded and left. I walked over to the edge of my cell and
passed the bottle to Ronnie. “Take a drink, Ronnie, it might calm you down.” Ronnie grasped the bottle with two hands and tipped it until the liquid poured into his mouth. He wiped his chin with his sleeve and handed the bottle back. “Mayonnaise tastes good.” I took another sip. “It sure does, Ronnie.”
Chapter Twelve Charlotte
I went to my office to relax and collect myself. Sawyer was so fucking frustrating. He was totally right about the kiss though—it was out of this world. My ankles were still shaking just thinking about it. But I had more important things to consider, like how to make this murder stick. I went over the Rabid Dog and Death Merchants files to see if I had missed anything. Moore knocked on the door and walked in. “We got the results back from the lab.”
I shut the files. “Did they find a match on that partial thumb print?” Moore shook his head and handed me the results. No Match. I waved away Moore and tapped my forehead with a pen for ideas. My only option left was to poke holes in his alibi. Sawyer said that he was at The Stinky Goat all night. Let's see what I could find there. I pulled into the dirt lot of the
Stinky Goat. It was only three in the afternoon—a little too early for drinking but the parking lot was full. This town seemed to be different than most. I walked in to find every seat filled and a haze of cigarette smoke. Didn't people have jobs? The place was beyond a shit hole, broken peanut shells covered the floor like carpet. Every step made a crunch beneath my feet. Must be the only bar in town. I approached a couple sitting in a booth and asked if they knew Sawyer
Taylor. They shook their heads and I moved on. After a lot of blank stares, I went looking for the owner. The guy behind the bar was large and looming with a face of granite. His mutton-chops didn't really match the little bit of facial hair on his chin. I squeezed my way into the bar and waved him over. “I'm looking for the owner.” He wiped his hands with a cloth and flung it over his shoulder. “You found him.”
“You know a Sawyer Taylor?” The owner grunted and nodded, taking an empty glass and filling it with beer from the tap. “Was he here the night before last?” He handed me the glass of beer and I declined. The froth looked delicious but I was on on duty. “Yeah he was here along with the rest of the Rabid
Dog MC. They were drinking and fucking all night.” I smiled and laughed. He was obviously in with the motorcycle club. I grabbed the glass of beer and downed it. I was royally fucked. I returned to the station with nothing. I could only hold Sawyer for forty-eight hours and my time was running out. I had nothing to pin the murder on him and I knew that his MC was responsible. I went back to my
office and pounded my head against the desk. Mendoza's card with his phone number was still sitting on the edge. I grabbed it and dialed his number. Hopefully he had some advice on how to deal with this situation. “Hello?” a groggy voice answered. “Oh shit, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to wake you. It's Charlotte White.”
He cleared his throat. “Nah it's fine. What can I do for you?” I took a deep breath and explained the whole situation—the impending MC war, the murder of Garcia, and my arrest of Sawyer Taylor. “These ain't the streets of LA, Sheriff White. You don't just go and arrest one of the Presidents. The MC's rule this town. You need to learn to work with them.”
“I refuse to believe that the police have no power in this town.” “The MC's control public opinion. If they want the town to turn on the cops then that's what will happen. Most of the folks might be scared of the bikers but they damn sure respect them.” My head was spinning. How could all this be true? “What am I supposed to do, Mendoza?” “It's simple, let Sawyer go and
forget this business about the murder. You'll never find the evidence to take them down, they're too smart and they've been playing this game a lot longer than you.” I thanked Mendoza for the advice and hung up. I didn't want to believe him but I knew he was right. The more I pushed the MC's the harder they'd push back. If I kept going on this warpath, I'd have too many enemies to deal with. Better to make some unholy alliances and do a little bit of good.
But I still had more than twentyfour hours to keep Sawyer. Better let that arrogant bastard rot for a little while longer. His kiss still lingered on my lips. I traced my mouth with my fingertips, remembering how good it was. Sawyer was such an asshole.
Chapter Thirteen Sawyer
Ronnie was beginning to drive me fucking insane. I couldn't take anymore of him preaching about mayonnaise and hot dogs. I thought giving him some liquor would relax him but it only made it worse. He kept pissing himself and the puddle of urine was leaking over into my cell. If only I could break out of here and strangle the life out of him. I'd love to see the light leave his eyes. Officer Johnson came down and ruined my fantasy of murdering Ronnie.
“Time to let you go, crazy man.” Johnson fumbled around for the keys and unlocked the cell. “Shit Ronnie, did you have to piss yourself so much.” “What the fuck is wrong with that guy?” I asked. Johnson led Ronnie out of the cell. “Found this guy wandering down Main Street, exposing himself to anyone who passed by. Definitely has a few screws loose. He's in the hands of the doctors at Sacks County Hospital now.”
Ronnie turned to me with horror in his eyes. “Mayonnaise...hot dogs.” And that was the last I ever saw of him. Thank fucking God. “Hey Johnson, I need to make a phone call.” Johnson crammed his hands into his pocket and pulled out a cellphone. “Here, don't let the Sheriff see you with this.” He passed the phone through the bars.
I dialed the only number I knew by heart—the MC. A deep grunt answered the phone. Could only be Big Mike. “Hey Mike, can you get Claire for me?” Big Mike grunted again. “Hey fella, how's it going in there?” “Just fucking peachy, Claire.” “Oh come on, Sawyer, can't be that bad. It's not like you're in prison.”
I sat down on the bench and lifted my feet off the wet floor. “Well your not ankle-deep in piss right now.” “What if I was cleaning the bathrooms here?” The MC bathroom was utterly disgusting. I've seen the most terrifying shit shows ever. No way in fucking hell I'd ever clean those. “Claire, where's the lawyer?”
“Somewhere on a private island, drinking martinis. He told us not to worry. They'll have to release you tomorrow morning since they got nothing on you.” Fucking lawyers. “I'll need someone to pick me up.” “Don't worry, I'll be there, hun.” I ended the call and hid the phone under the pillow. The stench of piss was getting to me. It was almost
like Sheriff White was torturing me for fun now. I'd have to show her who ran things in this town. She'd be on her knees soon enough, begging for my big cock. Now that I had the jail to myself, I unzipped my pants and pulled out my long shaft. It felt like a century since the last time I had a chance to jerk off. I closed my eyes and pictured Charlotte's lips wrapped around me. It only took a few strokes until I came all over the floor.
I cleaned my hands off in the sink and stared at my reflection in the broken mirror. Damn, that bitch would be a good fuck. I just needed one night between her legs. Then I could move on and forget her forever.
Chapter Fourteen Charlotte
His strong arms were wrapped around me, holding my naked form tight. His lips were just a whisper away from my ear. “I'll always love you, Charlotte.” My heart swelled and I looked up to his face. His eyes were dark with desire, his mouth set firmly shut. I reached up and kissed him, taking all his breath into me. I wanted to stay in his protective arms forever where nobody could hurt me. Where everything was simple. We floated up into the air,
spinning, embracing, becoming one. My eyes burst open, my face lay against the desk with my arms folded around me. I lifted my head and a puddle of drool lay in the middle of the Rabid Dog MC file. Very classy, White. I wiped the dried drool from my mouth and checked the clock: four in the morning. No point in going home now. I had to release Sawyer in a few hours. Then I could go home and get some proper sleep.
My plan for taking down the Rabid Dog MC had failed. Mendoza had told me that I needed to work with the MCs but every fiber in my being was telling me that it was wrong. But maybe he was right? They were the bad guys and it was my job to take them down but this town and the MCs were intertwined. They couldn't survive without each other. If I was going to make it as Sheriff, I needed to relax a little. My personal crusade for justice would have to be put aside. For now, my job was to keep this town alive.
I walked through the empty police station and realized that we didn't have any officers working the night shift. The county must not have the budget for the night shift so the officers must be on call in case of an emergency. But the police station wasn't completely empty, there was still somebody down in the jail. I turned on the lights as I headed downstairs. My legs moved with a mind of their own. I didn't know what I was
doing in the jail but deep down I really knew. “Time to be released, Sheriff?” Sawyer stood at the bars of his cell with his back turned. His leather cut was a little intimidating. A giant Rabid Dog spider with the red hourglass was on the back with the words Sacks County MC stitched underneath. I don't think I'd ever come to understand their whole culture. I just figured they were a bunch of bikers that liked to cause trouble. But they were so much more.
“Not time yet, Sawyer.” I walked over and the overwhelming odor of urine hit me in the face. “What the hell is that smell?” I asked, pinching my nose. Sawyer turned around and he had a red bandanna wrapped around his nose and mouth. He was either ready to rob a train or work in the coal mines. “Take a look in the cell next to mine.” I glanced over and almost threw up. A mess of pee was everywhere and
was slowly invading Sawyer's cell. “Let me get you out of here. We can talk upstairs before I release you.” Sawyer unwrapped the bandanna from his head and stuffed it in his back pocket. “Your not going to make it long in this town, Sheriff.” I unlocked the cell and let Sawyer out. A tinge of fear set in that he could kill me right now in the middle of a police station. Leave my body on the piss-stained cement and get away with
murder again. I didn't know what this man was capable of and I needed to be on alert just in case. “You don't know anything about me.” I led him up the stairs, Sawyer following far behind. I looked behind to catch Sawyer admiring my ass. He didn't even try to hide it, he just winked and continued watching. We made it to my office and I closed the door behind him. I was reminded of our first encounter and his promise to help me prevent the MC war—all lies.
“You should really decorate this place. Liven it up a little. The jail downstairs is almost better.” Sawyer smirked as he sat down. “I can put you right back if that's what you want,” I replied, teasing him with my keys. Sawyer leaned back and put his feet up on my desk. My eye twitched. “I'm fine right here.” This guy really knew how to get under my skin.
As much as I hated saying it, it needed to be done. “I want to work with you and the Rabid Dog MC.” Sawyer smiled. “Didn't we already have this conversation?” I sat back in my chair and crossed my arms over my chest. “And last time you lied to me. But this time I'm willing to do anything to keep the peace, even if that means crossing some lines. We need to trust each other.”
“I'm glad you're finally wising up.” My blood was beginning to seethe with rage. Seeing him suffer in that urine-soaked jail for a few more hours wasn't a bad way to spend the morning. “So help me out here, how can I prevent more deaths?” Sawyer held me in his gaze, reading my eyes, studying my soul. My heart was beating faster. The way he
looked at me was like an animal hunting his prey. “With Garcia gone, The Death Merchants have no order. The Blacks will move in and try to clean up whatever is left. The Rabid Dog MC is going to sit out until the fighting is over.” I watched his eyes closely, looking for any tells that would betray his truth. “And I'm just supposed to believe everything you just said?” Sawyer cracked his knuckles and glanced down at my chest. “You
mentioned something about trust. You're going to have to make a leap of faith, Sheriff.” “Okay so if what you said is really happening, how can I stop the Blacks from destroying the Mexicans?” Sawyer grinned and stood up, walking past me, glancing out the window. “You can't, Sheriff. All you'll do is get in the way and innocent cops will die.”
He might be right but I didn't want to just give up. My job was to protect and serve. How was I supposed to let all those people die and do nothing? I stood up and grabbed Sawyer's arm. His muscles flexed, breaking my grasp on him. “I need your help, Sawyer. Help me prevent more deaths. There has to be a way.” Sawyer faced me and his dark eyes stared deeply into mine. I couldn't look away from his gaze. My heart beat like a hammer in my chest, the butterflies
fluttering around in my stomach. I remembered the kiss from before that had awakened feelings from deep down. Sawyer reached out and took my hand in his. The sudden shock of electricity excited me. Sawyer pulled me towards him, and I fell against his chest. His heart was beating as hard as mine. I looked up at him and wished it—kiss me. I closed my eyes and parted my lips, accepting his firm mouth against
mine. Every inch of me lit up with burning fire. His lips moved with mine as our heads swayed side to side. His rough hands were all over me, moving from my back to my hair. He deftly took my ponytail out until my mane of hair was released. I whipped it back and forth as Sawyer watched in awe. “You have the most beautiful hair,” he whispered. Crimson red flushed my cheeks and I averted eye contact. He kissed me
again, harder and more passionately this time. His raging hard-on beneath his pants was pressed against my belly and I needed to let it loose. I fumbled around with his belt buckle that was in the shape of a spider. What was with all the spider imagery? Little too overboard for me. Sawyer unbuttoned my shirt slowly, taking his time to reveal my breasts in a nude-colored bra. I had no idea this was going to happen today otherwise I would have worn something a little sexier. I cringed when I thought
about my granny panties he'd soon to discover. Sawyer's fingertips ran across my peaks and he ran his index finger down into my cleavage. I leaned my head back and moaned. Sawyer's hand wandered around my back and undid my bra. I let it fall to ground and I kicked it to the side. Sawyer's eyes widened at the sight of my bare chest. “You shouldn't hide such a perfect pair of tits under all that business attire. Those are just begging to be sucked.”
“I want your tongue on me, Sawyer,” I said with a heavy breath. Sawyer pushed my boobs together, massaging and squeezing them. His thumb and index finger grazed over my nipples and he pinched them hard. I cried out softly from the pain that quickly turned to pleasure. Sawyer bent over and planted his face in my tits, his tongue running over every inch of my breasts. He put my nipple in my mouth and sucked on my hard, biting and
chewing on me until I screamed out. I couldn't take anymore. I finally got his belt loose and unsnapped his jeans. I licked my lips as I pulled down his pants. The outline of a giant cock was pinned beneath his boxer briefs. The adrenaline shot through me as I imagined that big spear piercing me. Sawyer used two fingers to unhook my beige work pants and turned me around until I was facing away from him. He slowly bent me over my desk
and I wildly swung my arms around, knocking papers and the computer onto the ground. I could always buy a new one. Sawyer peeled my pants off along with my white panties, trailing his fingers down the backs of my legs. A shiver was sent up my spine, giving me goosebumps all over my arms. I knew we shouldn't be doing this but I couldn't help it. My logical self was far off somewhere, solving crimes or something. My animal self was here and now, begging Sawyer to fuck me like
a savage. He slapped my ass, shoving me further into my desk. My nipples were a little raw from the sucking and scraped along the wood. I screamed as Sawyer slapped me again, sliding a finger against my sex. I could hear him stick his finger in his mouth and taste me. My whole body almost came undone. “You're so fucking wet, Charlotte.”
“Fuck me now, Sawyer,” I demanded. My insides were writhing with anticipation. I needed to be filled up before I exploded. Sawyer pulled his briefs down and I snapped my head around to get a glimpse at his pulsing member, but he was already against me, sliding up against my wetness. He kept on his wifebeater and leather cut. He was so damn sexy. I waited, frozen in place, my pulse pounding. Sawyer forced all of him inside me, stretching me out to the limit.
“You're so goddamn tight,” he said through gritted teeth, drilling his way deeper and deeper. My mind was lost, blown away by the sexual predatory of Sawyer. He clenched both sides of my hips, slamming into me, crashing against me like a wave of sex. My body lurched forward with every thrust, my mouth wide open and moaning. “Harder,” I murmured, barely able to think straight. Sawyer gripped
my sides harder, scratching me with his nails. He pounded in and out of me, faster and faster, my ass jutting out to meet him. The pleasure enveloped me. I was so close. Sawyer gathered my hair into a ponytail and pulled my head back. “Come for me, baby,” he whispered. That was the end for me. I came around Sawyer as I shattered into a million pieces. My voice was gone as I screamed. My legs shook violently and I
could barely hold myself up. Sawyer yelled my name as he found his release. I wanted him to stay in me forever, making me come over and over again. He pulled out and collapsed on my back, leaving a void that needed to be filled again. “What the fuck was that?” I asked, my hair a mess all over my face. “I have no fucking idea,” Sawyer replied, exasperated. He collapsed on top of my back, pressing me harder
against the desk. I could barely breathe but I didn't care. I just had the best sex of my life. The kind of mind-blowing sex that changes you. The kind of sex that you forget everything you ever were or are. The kind that keeps you in the moment and reminds you to live. Sawyer finally stood up and allowed me to breath. I was completely dead and used, not able to move a muscle. Sawyer wrestled with his jeans as he put each leg through. “What now?” Sawyer asked, wiping off his leather cut.
I brushed the hair out of my face. “I have no fucking idea.” Sounds outside my door bolted me right off the desk. “We need to get out of here right now.” I rushed to put my pants back on while Sawyer threw me my bra with a smile. I snapped it behind my back and tried to button-up my shirt as fast as I could. “Ready?” he asked. I nodded to Sawyer to open the door and frantically raked my hair with my fingers while looking in my compact mirror.
Sawyer whipped the door open and Officer Moore was standing in the doorway, shocked and a little frightened. Sawyer turned back to me and winked before leaving. Moore stumbled into my office, choking on his words. “These papers need to be signed, Sheriff.” I swung my chair around and looked out the window. Claire was outside and embraced Sawyer. “Just
leave them on my desk,” I told Moore. They drove off in a old blue Cadillac. What the hell did I just do? A woman can be blamed for a moment of weakness but that was more than that. I had crossed a forbidden line—sleeping with the enemy. That was a big mistake and I'd only been Sheriff for a short while. What if the station found out or worse...what if they had cameras in my office. Stupid Charlotte White, you're going to get yourself fired. I looked around at the corners of the ceiling and
didn't find anything official. I breathed a sigh of relief and leaned back into my chair. That was something special with Sawyer but it couldn't happen again. But goddamn it was so fucking sexy and orgasmic. My inner thighs were still trembling. I had my fun but now it was time to get back to work. Time to forget about Sawyer.
Chapter Fifteen Sawyer
The car window was rolled down and the air smelled fresh on a summer's day. Claire drove me back to the MC with the radio turned off. What a crazy forty-eight hours. My stint in the cell next to Ronnie had felt like a lifetime ago. A smile stretched across my face as I remembered bending Charlotte over, her moaning with every thrust, taking her hard and fast. I finally fucked a police officer—and it was the Sheriff. I felt pretty proud of myself. The image of her bare ass
begging for me flashed across my mind. My cock hardened in my pants and I knew I'd need to jerk off when I got back to the clubhouse. That woman was fucking crazy hot with her big tits and tight pussy. But my rule to never fuck the same girl twice was in effect now. Fuck and forget. Charlotte White was old news. Time to find my next conquest. Claire pulled the barely running Cadillac into the parking lot of the clubhouse. Claire put her hand on my arm before I stepped out of the car. “I
know this is none of my business but I think that Sheriff has a target on your back. You need to be careful how close you get.” How could she know? She probably didn't, Claire was always looking out for us. Cole was a complete idiot for losing her. “Don't worry, I can handle her.” I said it with confidence but I wasn't even sure myself. Everyone cheered as Claire and I walked in. I didn't know what the big
deal was? I was only gone for two days in a shitty jail. It definitely wasn't prison. The entire MC was there and more. Jimi Hendrix's “Along the Watchtower” was playing through the speakers. A long banner hung across the room that said: Welcome Back. Probably Claire's doing. Big Mike picked me off the ground and swung me around like a rag doll. Slade slapped me on the back and handed me a cold beer. Leland embraced me. “Good to have you fucking back, Prez.”
“Glad to be out of that pissstained cell.” “Go relax then. We have a couple pieces of ass upstairs waiting for you.” Leland elbowed me in the side. My cock burrowing deep into Charlotte White was drilled into my head. Why couldn't I get that bitch out of my skull? Maybe fucking something new would reboot my system? “I'll get to the girls but first, you need to bring me up-
to-date.” Leland and I walked into the meeting room and closed the door which only blocked a portion of the loud party. I sat down at the head of the table and Leland sat to my right. “Tell me everything I missed.” “I didn't want to worry you while you were in jail but things aren't going too well. One of our supply houses were hit. One prospect was shot in the leg and another had his hand cut off.”
“Holy fuck. You should have come down to the jail and told me about this. Who were the bastards that did it?” My plan was falling apart right before my eyes. Being the President wasn't all it was cracked up to be. Leland grit his teeth. “It was the Mexicans.” I slammed my fist onto the table and restrained myself. “Aren't the Blacks taking care of them?”
“They're trying but they just don't have the manpower. The Death Merchants have enough guys to fend off the Blacks and come after us.” “Fuck. We need to beef up security at our other supply houses.” “Already done, Boss. But the Mexicans are fucking vengeful pricks.” “Well I knew they weren't going to be happy with us killing their leader
but I thought the Blacks would take them out or distract them long enough for them to forget about us.” Leland folded his hands. “So what's are next move?” I ran my fingers through my hair. “I'm not sure, Leland. This isn't working out as I planned it. Maybe we need to get the Sheriff involved.” “You mean the fucking whore who locked you up in jail?”
My hand flexed into a fist and I had to stop myself from popping Leland in the jaw. “We give her some solid info about The Death Merchants and put the heat on them. They won't be able to wage war with two MC's and the cops at the same time.” Leland cocked his head to the side. “You really think this Sheriff can be trusted? Isn't she still trying to pin the murder of Garcia on you?”
“The Sheriff has nothing on me. She only wants to prevent more killings. If we have the cops and the Blacks on our side, the Mexicans will have to leave us alone.” Leland looked uneasy. “Sounds like a messy plan, Prez, but I don't have anything better.” “I'll talk with the Sheriff tomorrow. Convince her that we're the better of two evils.” The thought of seeing Charlotte again made my heart
jump. How could she affect me like this? Something must really be fucking wrong with me. I left Leland in the meeting room and walked through the crowd of people welcoming me back. I went to the guest room upstairs and opened the door to find two naked blondes laying on the bed. Their legs were entangled with each others and they were making out. I watched for a moment as they felt up their big fake tits. My dick was screaming at me to fuck these sluts and
cover them with come. Get all that pentup frustration out. But I didn't have time for fucking. I had to figure out a new plan to take down the Mexicans with the help of the Sheriff. No matter how much my cock wanted to pound that pussy, there were bigger things to deal with. “Time to go girls,” I announced, pulling out my Glock and setting it down on the dresser.
The chicks made a sad moan and got up and left. I watched their asses jiggle as they pranced out of the room. I lay on the bed and the perfume from the whores was still fresh on the pillow. My cock was so hard it hurt. Why didn't I just take those chicks? I unzipped my jeans and released my throbbing prisoner. I closed my eyes and stroked my shaft, my thoughts quickly turning to my morning with Charlotte. Her nude body bent over the desk, the tightness of her wet pussy as I forced my way inside her...
Chapter Sixteen Charlotte
How could anyone concentrate at work right after having sex? My mind constantly wandered back to my breasts pressed against the desk and Sawyer slamming into me. I was so wet the entire day that it made it uncomfortable to hold a conversation. I felt like they knew when they made eye contact with me. Like there really was security camera footage of us and everyone had already seen it. I could see the local newspaper headline already: Sheriff Gets Rammed by Outlaw. I ended up
leaving an hour early and going home. I couldn't take anymore. Ariel greeted me at the door, purring and rubbing against my leg. “Well hello to you too, kitty. Are you hungry?” Ariel strutted over to the kitchen, leading me to cupboard with her cans of wet food. I opened it up and only had one can left. I'd have to swing by the pet store the next morning and pick up another batch. Ariel wouldn't stop sniffing my
legs. Her wet nose was cold against my bare skin. She could smell Sawyer on me. “Do you like that smell, Ariel? Well don't get used to it because he won't be around any longer.” I didn't know if I was saying that aloud to remind that cat or myself. Did I want him to come around? But it could never work out between us. The Sheriff should be fired for dating a criminal—not just any criminal, the leader of a Motorcycle Club. The town would kick me out in a heartbeat.
I pulled the ring on the cat food can and popped it open. Ariel meowed loudly, her ears all perked up. “It's coming, girl. Just give me a second.” I plated her food and put it down on the ground. I watched as Ariel devoured it, her tongue sending bits of wet food everywhere. I skipped eating today because my head was so clouded with Sawyer fucking me. I opened the fridge and knew before opening it that it was empty. I still hadn't gone grocery shopping even
though it was at the top of the priority list. I'd have to go tonight but first I ordered some Chinese takeout. When I gave the guy my address, he recited my order perfectly before I even gave it to him. Either this was a really small town or I needed to stop eating Chinese every night. I turned on the TV and scanned the channels. I settled on a reality show about surviving on a deserted island, waiting desperately for my food. Ariel lay next to me while I scratched her
head. How could people eat nasty bugs without throwing up? I was starving right now but not enough to start chowing down on insects. I hoped I'd never end up in a situation like that. A knock at the door alerted the cat and she was on her hind legs, ready to bolt to a safe spot if she need be. I didn't have much furniture to hide in but Ariel found a space in the back of the closet that she liked. “Don't worry, Ariel, it's just the delivery guy.”
I unlocked the chain on the door and opened it to find Sawyer, standing there with his tattooed arms folded against his chest. Ariel fled like a coward and I wanted to go hide with her. Why was he here?
Chapter Seventeen Sawyer
“How the fuck did you get my address?” Charlotte asked me, standing in the doorway, wearing some gray sweatpants and a baggy shirt. Goddamn she was so fucking hot even when she dressed down. I had expected a better response than that after our crazy morning we had together. I smiled and replied, “You have to know now, Sheriff, that I have access to all sorts of information.” She rolled her eyes at me, not
giving up an inch. “I'm sure you have every officer in your pocket. So why the fuck are you here then?” She wasn't that far off about the officers. We paid a pretty penny to the cops to make sure they would keep off our backs. Of course, that was when Mendoza was Sheriff and played along. Somehow I didn't think Charlotte would take a bribe. “I wanted to speak to you about the Mexicans.” Charlotte narrowed her eyes at
me. She looked so fuckable when she was angry.“Well you can come to the station tomorrow and we can talk.” A skinny Asian guy came walking down the hallway with a grocery bag. “Order for Ms. White.” “Let me go get my purse.” Charlotte opened the door all the way and went to the kitchen. The delivery boy walked inside her apartment and I took the opportunity to do the same.
Charlotte came back with her wallet and threw me an evil glance. She turned back to the delivery boy. “How much do I owe you?” I stepped further into her apartment while she paid for the food. The smell of Chinese food filled the room and made my stomach grumble. Her living room was almost completely empty save for a small box TV. I'd seen crack houses that were better furnished. Charlotte closed the door behind
the delivery boy and turned towards me. “You know, you got a lot of nerve.” I ignored her remark. “You would think a Sheriff's salary would afford you some furniture.” Charlotte scoffed and blocked my way from going into the kitchen. “I haven't had time to pick out furniture yet.” I made a u-turn from the kitchen and walked towards the bedroom.
Charlotte chased after me but was too late. A lone sleeping bag stood in the middle of the room and a pile of dirty clothes were laying in the corner. “You should at least get a bed. And this place could use some color.” Charlotte weaseled around me and pushed me out of her bedroom, her cheeks all flushed. “Don't go in there.” She wasn't wearing a bra and her hard nipples were poking through the baggy shirt. It took all the willpower in the world to keep myself from grabbing
those nice tits. You're not here for that, Sawyer. Focus on the task at hand. “Nothing to be embarrassed about.” I chuckled. We walked back into the living room and a red tabby cat came out from the bedroom and began bumping her head against my leg. “Ariel, what are you doing!” Charlotte shrieked.
“I think your cat likes me,” I said, crouching down to pet her. “Usually, Ariel doesn't let anyone touch her.” “Good girl,” I whispered to the cat, rubbing her chin. “Do you want some Chinese?” Charlotte asked, unpacking little takeout boxes from the plastic bag. I smiled and stood up. “I thought
you'd never ask.” Charlotte spooned some fried rice and spicy pork on a plate for me. She dropped a napkin on the floor and bent over to pick it up. I admired her hot ass in those tight sweatpants and her eyes caught me but I didn't care. “I'm sorry, I don't really have a dining table yet or chairs.” “Don't worry about it. Here's fine.” I sat down in the middle of the living room on the carpet and took a bite
of rice. The food instantly settled my stomach down. Charlotte sat across from me and began chowing down. She ate like an animal, shoveling pork into her mouth like she was at a eating competition. Not the most attractive eater. “So what do you have to tell me about the Mexicans?” she asked with her mouthful. I cleared the food in my throat. “The Mexicans hit one of my supply houses.”
“Good for them,” she replied, smirking and taking another bite. I sneered at her. “It's in my best interest to get the Mexicans to back down. I don't want to lose half of my MC going to war with them. The Blacks are already bleeding bodies.” “And what do you want me to do about that?” The Sheriff already knew where
I was heading but she was wanted to play games. She needed this just as much as I did. But she wanted me to beg for her help. “I can give you intel about the Mexicans. Information that will lead to some big busts for you. Get you on the front page of the paper.” Charlotte wiped her mouth with a napkin and set the paper plate on the carpet. “I'm not in this for the fame, Sawyer. I just want to keep this town safe.”
I put my food down too. “Then lets help each other.” Charlotte thought about it for a moment. “So you need the cops to put the heat on the Mexicans so they'll be too busy with the Blacks and us to retaliate against you.” Nothing got past her. It was crazy how she could see the whole picture so easily. “In so many words, yes. But this could be a big win for you. I know locations of weapon stashes, drug labs,
and whorehouses.” Charlotte grabbed Ariel as she passed by and began petting her. “And you want the police department to do the dirty work for you?” The cat's eyes closed and she settled in to Charlotte's lap. “Who would you rather ally with? Rabid Dog MC or The Death Merchants.” “If I had a choice—neither. But if I don't help you, then this 'war' might get
out of hand.” “We're the lesser of two evils, Sheriff.” Charlotte firmed her lips as she contemplated my proposition. I couldn't keep my eyes off her. My cock was hammering in my pants as we argued. I needed to feel that warm pussy again. I never fucked the same girl twice but Charlotte was different. She was smarter than all the trailer-trash bitches I'd been with combined. And her body was so
fucking hot. Why she had to hide it all under a boring uniform was beyond me. Charlotte could sense the desire in my eyes. My animal instinct took over as I crawled across the carpet towards her. Ariel jumped off her lap with a meow and ran to the bedroom. Charlotte kept shaking her head as I approached her. “No...Sawyer...we can't do this again.” My lips reached hers and everything fell back into place.
Chapter Eighteen Charlotte
Suddenly the conversation between Sawyer and I was turning into something else. The burning desire in his eyes was hard to miss as he stared at me. I couldn't do it again. That time in my office was just a momentary weakness. I couldn't succumb to his handsome ways again. But there he was, crawling across the floor of my apartment— hunting me like prey. Ariel ran away like she knew what was about to happen. I wanted to call her back, make her
protect me from this monster. I was frozen in place, stuck in this loop of mistakes that I could never take back. I needed him to stay away. I needed him to stop. “No...Sawyer...we can't do this again.” But there was no stopping this outlaw. Sawyer's lips reached mine and all my problems and worries were washed away. His hot breath entered my mouth as well as his tongue. He tapped against my teeth and sucked on my
tongue. I reveled in the pleasure, my hands feeling Sawyer's rock-hard abs under his wife-beater. Sawyer pulled my baggy shirt down until my bare shoulder was exposed. He kissed up along it, tiny pecks, working his way to my neck. He blew into my ear, sending shivers down my spine. “I couldn't stop thinking about this morning in your office,” he whispered. My cheeks flushed. The desire in
the pit of my stomach was calling. “I kept thinking it was all a dream. But now I know it was real.” Sawyer clawed at my shirt, pulling it up and over my head. His rough hands were all over my tits, mashing them together. He tasted my erect nipples, gnawing on them until I screamed out. Would he bend me over and fuck me like he did earlier this morning? Pull my hair and ride me until I come.
Sawyer stood up and pulled off his leather cut, placing it neatly in a corner. “What is with bikers and their leather cuts?” I asked out of curiosity. Sawyer laughed while he took off his wife-beater. The Rabid Dog tattoo across his chest was a little terrifying. “It's kind of like a letterman's jacket.” I giggled a little. “Sounds a little
silly to me. We're not in high school anymore.” “It's hard to explain. This leather represents who we are. What we've accomplished.” I had stopped listening as he pulled down his pants. His raging boner was perfectly contained in his boxer briefs. I didn't get a good look at him this morning and this time was going to be different. I scrambled over to him and pushed him against the wall while
pulling his briefs down around his ankles. Sawyer gasped as I gripped his throbbing cock. He was completely perfect—thick and so very long. No wonder he went so deep last time. I stroked his shaft and watched Sawyer's reaction as he closed his eyes and bit down on his bottom lip. I opened wide and slipped his meat past my lips. Sawyer gripped the sides of my head, his fingers entangling with my hair. I crammed his cock as far down my throat as possible, sucking on him hard. It took
both hands to polish his long pole. My head bobbed up and down as I took him in my mouth. I imagined an explosion on my tongue of hot warm cum. His seed dribbling out of the corner of my mouth and onto my tits. Sawyer moaned as he pulled out of my mouth. “Not yet, baby. I'm not ready to come yet.” He pushed me backwards until I was flat against the carpet. He tugged at my sweatpants, prying them off my legs.
His fingers ran up my ankles and inner thighs, tickling me just a little. He spread my legs as wide as they could go, my dripping wet pussy out in the open. Sawyer pressed the head of his penis against my clit and my legs wrapped around his body. He rubbed my clit with his cock. Sudden injections of adrenaline were sending my heart racing. “Do you like this?” he asked, pressing his cock harder against me. I bit my bottom lip and nodded. It
was all I could manage. He dick was wet with pre-cum as he swirled my clit around. I was so close. I squeezed my breasts and moaned as I imploded. Sawyer continued to massage my clit with his cock as my body pulsed with ecstasy. “I could watch you come all day,” Sawyer murmured, giving me just a moment's respite. My breathing was ragged and the intense need for Sawyer inside me was
overriding every other function. “Make me come again,” I demanded. Sawyer grinned and took that as a challenge. How did something that enormous fit inside me before? I couldn't give it a second thought as he moved his cock lower and forced himself inside my wet and warm hole. My eyes rolled into the back of my head as he drilled deeper and deeper. The pleasure was overpowering. Sawyer pushed all the way in until his
hips met mine. He held onto my thighs and used them as leverage as he fucked me harder and harder. My breasts bounced back and forth and my cries of pain only excited Sawyer more. His dark eyes glared into mine, piercing my soul. Every thrust caused a mini-orgasm. My mind was lost in a sea of ecstasy. Sawyer and I were the only ones swimming. “Don't come yet, baby, I'm so close.”
How could I stop myself! I tried to think of anything else to keep my orgasm at bay. Nothing would work. Sawyer's sweaty body on top of me was too much to handle. Sawyer's breathing quickened. “Are you ready?” he asked. I bit my bottom lip and let go. Sawyer unloaded inside me, moaning and calling out my name. My legs quaked around his body, my orgasm tearing me apart. Sawyer pumped one
last time and pulled out while my body experienced unbelievable aftershocks. Sawyer fell next to me, breathing rapidly. I lifted his heavy arm and rested my head on his chest. His heart was pounding against my ear, his warm seed dripping out of me, drying on my inner thighs. “What the fuck. How could it be so good?” I said between breaths. Sawyer ran his fingers through my hair. “How could your pussy be so tight? It's like fucking a virgin every
time.” I turned my head to look up at him. “I'll help your MC, Sawyer.” Sawyer cocked his head in confusion. I continued, “Give me a list of locations and I'll have my men do the raids. Put some heat on The Death Merchants and hopefully stall them from all-out-war.”
Sawyer held me in his arms and kissed my plump lips. I reached down and felt his flaccid penis come back to life in my hand. I swung my leg over Sawyer and straddled him, mounting his hard cock. The fun wasn't over yet.
Chapter Nineteen Sawyer
A kiss against my cheek woke me from restful sleep. My eyes fluttered open to see a ball of fur licking my face. I brushed Ariel away and wiped away the drool. A sleeping bag was draped over me which Charlotte must have done in the middle of the night. I sat up and rubbed my eyes—Charlotte was nowhere to be found. Sounds of water was coming from the bedroom. I got up to investigate, wandering into her bedroom. The bathroom door was closed and the shower was running.
I opened the door quietly and sneaked through the fog of steam clouding the bathroom. Charlotte was in the shower, washing her long brown hair. I watched through the hazy glass as the water cascaded off her body. My cock rose to attention and greeted me with a throbbing desire. I came so much last night that I was surprised I still had anything left. I stealthily entered the shower without Charlotte noticing. Soap suds covered her eyes as she lathered her
hair. Her perfectly shaped breasts rocked back and forth as her arms worked above her head. My hands hesitated in front of her, not wanting to disturb her. I grabbed onto her and flipped her around until she faced away from me. My hand went over her mouth to keep her from screaming. My other hand moved around her waist and over her public mound. I gently lifted my hand off her mouth as she moaned. Charlotte was dripping wet as I slammed two fingers inside her. My
engorged cock was pressed in between her ass cheeks. I vibrated my fingers inside her, forcing them in and out. Charlotte reacted with whimpering cries. My free hand massaged her tits, kneading them and elongating her nipples. I couldn't wait much longer. “Come for me, Charlotte,” I yelled over the roar of the shower. She rumbled around my fingers, squeezing tight and coming hard. I pulled my fingers out and tasted her salty
goodness. Charlotte whipped around to kiss me but I stopped her and turned her back away. I pushed her naked body against the shower wall and bent her slightly over. Her tits were smashed against the glass and her ass was begging to be spanked. I slapped each cheek as hard as I could, causing Charlotte to cry out and struggle against me. I held onto her shoulder with one hand as I guided my cock inside her. Nothing could stop me from having her over and over again. My
cock would never get tired of this pussy. I pushed in and out, Charlotte's flushed ass jutting out to meet me. We collided, crashing into each other in a mess of pleasure and sex. Charlotte yelled out but the shower muffled her moans. My hips bounced off her juicy ass with every thrust. “Oh my god...Sawyer, I'm going to come.” I focused all my energy on bringing her to climax. I was so close
but I wanted more—needed more. Charlotte whimpered as she came all around me. Her body spasmed, quivering from the intense orgasm. She calmed down as I pumped one more time. Now it was my turn. “Face me,” I ordered her. Charlotte complied and turned around. She was breathing heavily, her mouth parted slightly, her tongue dancing on her lips. Those bright eyes showed the passion in her veins. I kissed her and lifted her into my arms. She weighed
practically nothing. I pinned her against the shower wall and Charlotte wrapped her legs around my back. I slowly lowered her down onto my aching cock. Charlotte rocked her hips back and forth while I pushed in and out. She was so incredibly wet as I slid right into her. Charlotte grabbed my head and brought it down on her soft tits. I licked her all over, sucking on her hard nipples. I forced myself even deeper. “Come with me, baby.”
Charlotte shut her eyes and bit her bottom lip. The pleasure reached its peak and I finally hit my release, exploding inside her. Charlotte screamed my name over and over again as she cracked and fell apart around me. I pounded into her until my cum stopped flowing. I gently lifted her off me and set her down on. Charlotte instantly collapsed onto the shower floor. “That was a nice surprise,” she said, wiping
the water from her face. I joined her down on the ground. “I couldn't help myself.” Charlotte's eyes burst open. “Fuck! I have to get to work.” She jumped out of the shower and I stayed in, washing my body and hair. I wrapped a towel around me and got out to see Charlotte already dressed in her Sheriff uniform. She was hunched over, blow-drying her hair and
all I could do was just sit and stare. She turned off the hair dryer. “What are you thinking?” I snapped out of my day dream. “Just trying to stop myself from ripping that uniform right off and fucking you senseless against the bathroom counter.” Charlotte put her hands up in defense. “Down, boy. I can't take anymore. My legs are so sore from all the orgasms and I'm already super late for work. Save some energy for me
later.” Charlotte pulled her hair back into a ponytail and wrapped a black hair tie around it. I went out into the living room and found my leather cut and pants. I got dressed and said goodbye to Ariel before leaving out the front door with Charlotte. I handed her a folded piece of paper. Charlotte stopped at her old Honda. Good thing she didn't chase criminals with that. She unfolded the
paper and read the contents. “Do the Mexicans really have all this?” I nodded. “And probably more that we don't know about it.” “This will be more than enough. I'll send out the orders today.” I approached her while she shook her head at me. “I need to get out of here.” She looked around frantically. “What if someone sees us?”
I held the back of her head and shoved my lips on hers. “I don't care,” I murmured between kisses. I spoke louder, “Everyone should know that I'm fucking Sheriff White.” Charlotte scrambled to put her hand over my mouth. “Shh! I don't want the whole town to know yet.” She released her hand over my lips, giggling. I held her hand one last time before walking over to my bike. I put on
my bucket helmet and connected the chin strap. “I'm going to speak with my brothers about the new plan. I hope we can make this work, Sheriff.” Charlotte got in her car and drove away. I summoned my bike to life. The roar of the engine soothed me. What the fuck was happening to me? I had never let a girl get under my skin before and Charlotte was already buried deep. I'd never fucked a girl before that made me want her another time. And Charlotte's pussy was so addicting. My
cock pulsed in my pants, screaming at me to take her again. I needed to get my emotions in check. She was just a chick. Another girl to throw away. I used her Sheriff powers to get my MC safe. That was it. Nothing more.
Chapter Twenty Charlotte
The radio in the car was off as I drove to the police station. Silence was what I needed. My head was so muddled with too many thoughts. His cock splitting my legs wide open, his sculpted arms flexing as he fucked me hard. Why did Sawyer have to be so damn hot? Why did he have to be an outlaw? Could our worlds really work together? Could a relationship survive? I didn't want to think about Sawyer anymore. I finally had a plan to keep the streets safe. I searched my
purse in the passenger seat and pulled out the folded piece of paper. Weapon stashes, drug locations, and whorehouses. This was everything I needed to take down The Death Merchants. Or at least hurt them enough to get them to back down. But doing this would give more power to the Rabid Dog MC. Like Sawyer said, “Lesser of two evils.” Sawyer might be a criminal but at least he didn't want a war. A battle that could cost hundreds of innocents their lives.
The Mexicans had to be stopped. Officer Moore met me in the parking lot of the station as I got out of my car. “What's going on, Officer?” Moore fumbled around until he found the words. “Good morning, Sheriff. We got a call early this morning about a shootout with the Blacks and Mexicans.” “How many dead?” I asked, locking my car and walking with
purpose into the station. “At least five. Two of them were a couple eating dinner at a restaurant across the street.” My heart dropped. It had already begun. This plan needed to go into effect right away. “Moore, I need everyone here today. I mean everyone. We're going to raid the Mexicans.” “What about...the shooting, Sheriff?” Moore stuttered.
“We already know who did it. Not much we can do there. Send two guys over to process the crime scene. The rest need to be here.”
— The raid turned out to be the biggest in Sacks County history. Millions of dollars of drugs were confiscated, weapons were taken off the street, illegal whorehouses were shut down.
Twenty Death Merchant members were arrested. Our jail was filled to capacity and the judge was going to have a full plate. The mayor held a press conference and this time I wasn't nervous as I took the stage. My position as Sheriff was confirmed and the people believed that I could really turn things around in this town. But what about Sawyer and I? A few days passed and I hadn't
heard from him. My body longed for him and touching myself at night was the only way to relax. Was he just using me for my position? Now that the Mexicans were dealt with, was our business transaction over? Should I try and contact him? Too many questions and no answers.
Chapter Twenty-One Sawyer
The Mexicans were pretty much done with. Between the cops and the Blacks, they were almost completely decimated. The Death Merchants were far from out though. Other chapters would come to their rescue to defend their territory but they wouldn't be bothering us for much longer. The Rabid Dog MC was stronger than ever. I thought I could forget about Charlotte and move on. Focus on the MC. I was the President now and I couldn't afford the distractions. But that
bitch was stuck in my skull. Her soft lips against mine and my hard cock inside her was an unforgettable image. After a meeting with the MC, everyone filed out and Cole stayed behind. “Everything going okay, Prez?” “Things couldn't be better. I can't believe we were able to take down The Death Merchants.” Cole slapped me on the back. “You did good, Sawyer. We tried to
work with the Mexicans during my time but there were too many differences between us. I'm glad it was you at the head of the table instead of me. Barely any blood was spilled. That's something to be proud of.” “That means a lot coming from you. I always tried to think of what you would do in each situation.” Cole laughed. “Well I think you did better than me, kid. But I think there's more going on in that head of yours.”
Cole could see straight through me. He had known me since I was a high-school troublemaker. I sighed. “I can't settle some things in my mind.” Cole sat down at the meeting table and I joined him at the head. “Take my advice, Sawyer, don't be like me and let the girl of your dreams pass you by. You're hardwired to fuck and forget but you don't want to be my age and wishing you did something different.”
“Fuck and forget...God damn, Cole, I tried to forget so hard.” “Some people are meant to be forgotten. Others aren't. She sounds like a chick who shouldn't be forgotten. Now go get the fucking girl before I swoop in and steal her from you.” Cole pretended to jab me with his left hook in slow motion. “Yeah I get the idea. Thanks for the advice.” We embraced and brushed off each other's leather cuts. “I'm glad
you stayed, Cole. This club still needs you.” He looked down at his leather gloves. “We'll see how long these old decrepit hands will let me ride.” The chaos and confusion in my head was slowly clearing away. Cole was right. Why fight against my feelings. I asked Big Mike for a shot of whiskey to get some liquid courage. Time to go to the police station and take what's mine.
I walked outside and found Charlotte standing next to my bike. She was wearing her uniform but her brown hair was down, blowing in the wind. I watched the sun reflect off her pale skin and cursed at myself for waiting this long. “I needed to talk to you, Sawyer,” she said, her fists clenched at her sides. Tears were in her eyes but her face was full of determination. I put my finger to her lips.
“Shh...” I took her in my arms and kissed her like it had been a thousand years since we saw each other last. She melted away against me and Charlotte was finally all mine.
Epilogue Charlotte
The aroma of the barbecue was like heaven on earth. The long picnic table in the back of the clubhouse was surrounded by the entire MC. The table was set up with plates, forks, knives, and napkins. We each had a cold beer sitting next to us, freshly opened. Claire raised her bottle. “Who the fuck would have ever believed that the law would be sitting at the table with us. You're a beautiful soul, Charlotte, and we're glad you can put up with Sawyer's fucked-up behavior.”
“Thanks so much, Claire,” Sawyer replied sarcastically. I mouthed the words thank you to her as we all clinked our beers together. Big Mike brought over a big plate of steaks and we all dug in. The corn was fantastic and the meat was juicy and perfectly cooked. Sawyer kept eying me like I was his own piece of meat. That man had boundless energy. He already fucked me this morning and he'd have his way with me again tonight. I'd never
known so many orgasms in my life. My body just reacted to him in a different way. Leland and Constance sat at the opposite end with baby Isaac bouncing on Leland's knee. They looked like a real family. Maybe someday Sawyer and I could have that. But that would be far off in the future. For now, I was happy just to spend time with Sawyer. When I moved here to become Sheriff, I was afraid of losing my friends
and family. It was terrifying to start somewhere fresh. I didn't want my life to only become my career. But I had found something here I never expected—love. Sawyer draped his arm over me and kissed me, his breath smelling of beer and cigarettes. I couldn't help but swell with pride. He was all for me. I looked over at the other MC members and laughed to myself that I considered them enemies just a year ago. Now they were family.
The End Read on for Bad Boy's Baby
Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to real people is coincidental. No section of this book may be copied or reproduced without the author's permission.
Description To Hell With Her...
Constance A doctor doesn't have time for a baby. When the hot-as-hell, Leland, lands on my operating table, I'm bound by my oath to save him. I can't stand his cocky attitude and
arrogant charm. He believes he's God's gift to women. All I can do is roll my eyes and refuse his advances. But the blazing fire behind his eyes, his hard body against mine…
Leland I wake up in the hospital after another bar fight and she's standing over me— tall, busty, and begging to be touched.
But she thinks her degree makes her better than me. To hell with her. But her surprise makes me rethink everything. Can a bad boy really change?
Chapter One Leland
My fingers danced around the rim of the shot glass. I lifted it up to eye level and swirled the clear brown liquid around. The shot of Jameson burned as it ran down my throat, warming my insides. I slammed the glass down on the bar and waved the bartender over. Randy and I had known each other since we were boys. I remembered us playing cops and robbers in the trailer park, the old people yelling at us to keep it down. Those were carefree days. Now Randy owned the Stinky Goat and I
joined the Rabid Dog MC. It's weird how things turned out. “Want another, Leland?” Randy grunted, wiping the bar with a white towel. His long brown beard almost touched the floor. I nodded and watched as he poured me another shot of whiskey. I nursed this one slowly, taking a few sips at a time. My head was already fuzzy and the room was spinning. Soon enough I'd be in the restroom puking my guts out
into the nasty toilet. Maybe Janine's number was still scrawled up on the bathroom stall. I wouldn't mind licking that wet slit of hers again. “Anymore and you won't be able to drive home,” Randy said. I grinned stupidly. Randy knew me too well. “I think we passed that point a long time ago.” Randy smiled and left the bottle of whiskey next to me. filled my glass again and took another drag. The alcohol churned in my
stomach. “Who looks good tonight?” a voice to the side said to me I looked over to find Sawyer sitting next to me at the bar. I wasn't sure if he'd been sitting there the entire time or not. He wore the same leather cut as me with a big Rabid Dog spider on the back. He ran his hand through his shoulder-length blond hair and scratched the stubble hugging his chin. Sawyer was the Vice President of the motorcycle
club and he was the one that pushed me to become a prospect. Now I was a fullfledged member and there was no turning back. I looked around the room at all the chicks. It was Friday night and the bar was almost half-full. The Stinky Goat had become a become a popular hangout over the years for outlaws and degenerates. Randy wasn't entirely pleased by the type of customers but he loved the cash it brought in.
I scanned through the crowd and recognized most of the women—that meant I'd slept with each and every one at least once or twice. I glanced back at Sawyer. “Looks a little boring tonight.” “How about that one?” Sawyer pointed over my shoulder. My eyes followed his finger and landed on a brunette with tattoo sleeves. “Been there already—twice.” I took another sip of whiskey and let the alcohol relax me.
“And that one?” “She likes to call me Daddy in bed.” Sawyer chuckled and seemed impressed. “Gotta love a girl that has Daddy issues.” I could get any girl I wanted. It just came naturally to me. I had the uncanny ability to get panties to drop to the floor. I'd been neck deep in pussy
ever since. Sawyer put his hand on my shoulder. “Okay hot shit, how about that looker over there?” I gazed over and locked eyes with a curly red head I'd never seen before. Her large round tits were pouring out of her under-sized bra and her short shorts stopped right at the bottom of her ass cheeks. She held a pool cue in her hands and bent over to take a shot. The view was glorious. I
would definitely remember if I fucked her before. “Now Sawyer, that is one chick I've never had.” Sawyer slapped me on the back. “Go get em' champ.” I lifted my butt off the bar stool and had to hold onto Sawyer to steady myself. My stomach was turning over and over again and it took all the willpower in the world to keep myself
from throwing up. I took a deep breath and waited for the nausea to pass. I swaggered over behind the girl and slipped my hands around her waist. I used my best line. “How about you come home with me and I'll show you a good time.” She turned around and flushed, her chest heaving up and down. My pants tightened as my erection stiffened. This chick was smoking hot. She'd be moaning my name soon enough. Tonight
was going to be fun. A hand came down on my shoulder from behind. “You talking to my girl, motherfucker.” Me? A motherfucker? Nobody talked to me that way. My hands left the girl's waist and I clenched my right fist. I spun around, swinging my elbow in the air until it connected with the man's face—except he stopped me. The guy was at least a
foot taller than me, giant muscles breaking out of his tight shirt. I'd taken on bigger guys. The whiskey must have made me slow, because next thing I knew I was on the ground and his fists were pummeling my head. I tried to block as many of the blows as I could. Good thing about alcohol is that the more you drink, the less pain you felt. I gathered myself and threw the attacker off me, slamming him into a table. Glasses of beer fell to the ground and shattered. Randy was yelling at me
to stop but he knew it was hopeless. A crowd had formed around, cheering us on. Everyone loved a good bar fight. The MC had taken notice and they were taking bets. I better get a cut of the money after I smashed this little guy into the ground. I stood up and wiped blood from my lips. This guy was going to pay. The girl we were fighting over looked right at me and gave me those doe eyes. A new fuel powered me. Taking her home and flooding her with my cum was the
only thing keeping me going. I swung right and left, hitting him over and over again in the jaw. My knuckles became bloodied and broken. I wouldn't be able to take much more without permanently damaging my hands. I needed them for riding. Sawyer threw me a beer bottle and I smashed it over the boyfriend's head, sending broken shards of glass flying. The man doubled over and fell to his knees. I used the opportunity to spit blood onto his head before ramming my
knee into his face, knocking him on his back. I raised my hands over my head like a boxer winning the title. I didn't even notice him grab a piece of the broken bottle. Sharp, scolding pain hit my side and I screamed. I looked behind to find the boyfriend stabbing me again in the back. Another spike of pain and blood leaked out of me everywhere. My rage was uncontrollable. I swung around and broke the man's nose. The crunch was
clearly heard throughout the bar. My vision was getting blurry and I was able to get one more punch in, dislocating his jaw. I fell to the ground, my own blood staining my white wife-beater. I'd won. My MC came flying in, kicking and spitting on the boyfriend. They always had my back. Randy bent down over me and whispered in my ear but I couldn't hear a thing. That redhead was going to feel every inch of me between her legs
tonight. I went to claim my prize but everything went to black.
Chapter Two Constance
It was the eleventh hour of my twelve-hour shift and my feet were really feeling it now. Three in the morning at the ER could be really slow and a quick power nap would help me get through to the end. I went to an empty room and shut off all the lights, closing the blinds. The hospital bed was hard and smelled funny but it felt better than anything in the world right now. I let out one big breath and my eyelids slowly fell. Sleep was much needed.
Not even a moment later, the door opened and a burst of light blinded me. “Doctor Holmes, we got incoming.” I shielded my eyes and noticed it was Nurse Fiona. “Okay, I'll be right out.” I rubbed my face and combed my hair with a little travel comb I kept in my
pocket. I knew I looked like a mess but I didn't have time to fix myself up. At least my appearance might keep Dr. Green away from me. The ER was in a stir as nurses ran around frantically trying to prepare for the 911 call. I found Nurse Fiona behind the desk. Her short brown hair barely grazed the top of her shoulders. She wore the same blue scrubs with white sneakers that all nurses wore. “What do we have coming?” I
asked, putting my hair in a ponytail. “Bar fight at the Stinky Goat.” It figured. Where else would lowlifes be this late at night? At least with bar fights, the injuries tended to be minor—concussions and lacerations to the face from broken glass—nothing I couldn't handle. Doctor Green sidled up next to me. “You're looking really good tonight, honey .” I was wrong about my looks
deterring him. Green was the sleazy doctor that tried to sleep with every nurse—he was successful most of the time. His smug look and wandering eyes were the biggest turnoff. I was the only female doctor at Sacks General and Green made sure to focus on me like I was the ultimate conquest. I hated how unprofessional he was—always calling me by a nickname that made it seem like we were lovers— we weren't. Why couldn't he call me by my last name like everyone else?
I never let men get the better of me. I had been put through everything imaginable while at med school. One arrogant doctor was nothing. “Please Dr. Green. We need to focus on the 911 call.” Green put his hands up in defense. “Sorry, just trying to give a lady a compliment.” Luckily he was harmless. The ER doors opened and a
gurney with two EMTs burst into the hallway. I swung my stethoscope around my neck and ran to them. “What do we got?” The young EMT yelled out. “Male in his late twenties—two stab wounds to the back.” Stab wounds. Fuck. Most bar fights were broken hands and bloody noses. Tonight was going to be interesting.
Another gurney with a man with a broken face came rolling in. “Dr. Green, you take that one.” He winked at me and checked the man's pulse. I quickly checked my patient's pulse and it was faint. He had already lost a lot of blood. “Get him to OR Two right away.” The EMT rushed him away and Nurse Fiona came over. “What do you
need, Doctor Holmes?” “We're going to need some ONegative right away.” Fiona nodded. “Try to keep Dr. Green away from me too while you're at it.” Fiona smiled and ran off. A whole herd of bikers came in through the doors and tried to rush past me. “Everyone stop,” I yelled, looking at
the security guard by the door for help. “Where's Leland?” one of the men with long hair asked. I recognized the leather jackets they wore as the same as my patient's. “Leland is being taken to the operating room now. I'll give you all an update when I have one.” The security guard held them off as I went to go wash my hands. I entered the OR and Fiona helped me put on my
disposable surgical scrubs and mask. I was so used to them that they felt like my armor. I spent so many hours with this uniform on that real clothes felt foreign to me. I'd wear scrubs all day long if I could. The patient was already vented and breathing normally. A crowd of nurses were running around with their heads cut off. One nurse was poking his arm with an IV to give him a blood transfusion. He would need more than one tonight if he was going to survive.
First order of business was to cut off his clothing to see how much damage there was. His leather cut slid off but I needed scissors to cut away at his bloodied wife-beater. Oh my. His skin was covered in tattoos. A huge Rabid Dog spider dominated his chest. I lost my breath for a moment as I stared at his perfectly formed pecs. This man must work out— a lot.
“Doctor, we need to flip him over,” Fiona said, snapping me back to reality. I nodded and helped flip him over. Two stab wounds lay at the bottom of his back—right above his nice ass cheeks...Holy shit, Constance! Get a hold of yourself. It's just a man. You've seen a million of them before. Nothing special about this one. I needed to focus. My drought of men couldn't interfere with my job.
There was so much blood that I couldn't see the full extent of the damage. “Nurse, I need some suction.” Fiona came to my side and used what she called “The Little Sucker” to vacuum up some of the blood. I got a clearer view of inside and realized that the major organs were all intact. Whatever he was stabbed with missed everything. The patient was going to be fine and all he needed was a good sewing job.
With the blood transfusions, his vitals were returning to normal. I stitched up his wounds gently, not wanting to add to the enormous amount of scars that already decorated his back. This man had been through a lot. I looked down and saw the leather cut on the floor that resembled the ones I saw outside. A white patch with the words Rabid Dog MC sat below the spider. No wonder he had so many scars. I finished stitching his wounds and the nurse dabbed the sweat from my
brow. “We're all done here,” I announced. A man with blond hair burst into the OR wearing the same leather cut as the patient. “Sir, you can't be in here,” I calmly said. We always got a family member or friend who didn't follow the rules. “How's Leland? Is he going to be all right?” I led him back outside. “Leland
is going to be fine. He lost a lot of blood but they were merely flesh wounds.” The man smiled and I noticed a Vice President patch on his left breast. These men thought they ruled the world. They believed they were above the law but these outlaws always ended up behind bars.. “We'll be moving him to a private room shortly. Please go back to waiting room.” “Thanks, Doc,” he replied. I tore my scrubs off and threw
them in the medical waste trashcan. I only had ten more minutes of my shift left. Just enough time for a cat nap to keep me energized for the drive home. I went back to the empty room to find Dr. Green sitting on the bed. “We could sleep here together,” he said, rubbing the spot next to him. My face contorted out of disgust. Just the thought of his hands on me made me want to vomit. I closed the door and walked down the hallway but Green
chased after me. “Come on, beautiful. One date. I promise you won't regret it.” His hand slipped down my back and grabbed my ass. My open palm cut through the air and slapped him across the cheek. Redhot anger flashed across my eyes. “Touch me one more time, Doctor, and I'll file a complaint.” Green rubbed his hurt cheek and
grinned. “I love a strong woman. You'll come around.” I walked away, my hand still stinging from the slap. There was more where that came from. My lips stretched into a smile. That felt good—really good. Green would think twice before trying that again. I walked into the employee locker room and began changing back into my normal clothes. My long day was finally over. All the stress in my
shoulders finally released. “Everything okay?” Fiona asked me, opening up her locker. “I'm fine. Just dealing with Doctor Green.” Fiona cringed. “Now that's one mistake I wish I could take back.” We both laughed. She wasn't the first nurse to make that mistake. “Keep up the defense and he'll soon get discouraged.”
“I hope.” What would I do if Dr. Green tried again? A sexual harassment suit would only cause me a bigger headache. All I could do was hope that he would back down. “I'm done for the night. I'm going home now. Thanks for all the great work, Fiona.” “Drive safe, will ya? I don't want you falling asleep on the road.” I nodded. I was tired but not that tired.
Chapter Three Leland
A rhythmic beeping slowly woke me from rest. My eyes peeled open to see the hottest piece of ass I'd ever seen. Her short blonde hair glowed brightly and her blue eyes sparkled at me. I could get lost in those for hours. She was dressed in a white lab coat that was unbuttoned at the top to show just enough cleavage. I didn't remember sleeping with a scientist last night. But there was a first time for everything. I looked around and realized I was laying in the middle of a hospital
room. The blinds were closed, only letting in a sliver of sunlight. The beeping noise I heard earlier was coming from the monitor next to me. The room had that classic sterile smell that haunted every hospital. A tube ran from my arm to a IV pouch hanging on a coat rack. I opened my mouth to speak but nothing came out. The doctor noticed me and quickly brought out a pen flashlight. “Don't try to move yet. I don't
want you to pull out your stitches,” she softly said. Wait...stitches? What happened to me last night? I tried to remember but my head was a blank. It felt like another blackout from being too drunk. “Follow my pen with your eyes.” She leaned in closer and I got a whiff of her addictive flowery perfume. She drew a line across my face with the flashlight and I tried my best to follow it. “Good job, Leland.”
I wanted to hear her moan my name as I plunged into her. She poured me a cup of water from a pitcher and brought it to my lips. The water rejuvenated my throat and mouth, bringing me back to life. Her hand grabbed my wrist and a static shock jolted through me. My heart raced at her touch. What the fuck was going on? The doctor looked confused as
she watched the monitor. “We might need to run some tests on your heart.” “What happened?” My voice was gravelly as the words came out. Sawyer was standing in the doorway with the rest of the MC. “You are one tough son of a bitch, Leland.” I tried to sit up but my arms were so weak. “Take it easy,” the beautiful doctor said, lowering me back down onto the bed.
“I'll leave you guys alone to visit but don't strain him too much. He needs his rest.” “Don't worry, Doc, we'll watch over him,” Sawyer said. The doctor gave me one last look before she left. I didn't want her to go. The pulsing in my pants was telling me to make her wrap her lips around my length until I flooded her mouth.
Mike, the Sgt-at-Arms, came over to my bedside. He was the biggest out of all of us—almost 6'4'' and strong as an ox. We liked to call him our big oaf. “What happened?” I choked out. Big Mike laughed heartily. “You don't remember?” I shook my head. Claire came through the crowd
and held my hand. She was what you would call our den mother. Her arms were sleeved in tattoos and her long brown hair looked like it hadn't been brushed in ages. She dated Cole, the President, for years and decided to stick around after they broke up. Now she took care of us. “Honey, you were in a bar fight and got stabbed. We thought we lost you.” The memories of the Stinky Goat came rushing back—the hot redhead, the bloody brawl, the knife in my back. My
blood began to boil. Claire put her hand on my chest to calm me down. “The doctor told us you lost a lot of blood but the wounds weren't serious. You're going to be fine.” My muscles relaxed and my heart beat slowed back to normal. I lay back down on the hospital bed and let out a sigh. Everything was going to be okay. Cole came up and shook my hand. His horn-rimmed glasses gave him
a sophisticated look while his gray hairs gave away his age. “Rest up, Leland. We want you back as soon as possible.” “I feel good. Let's go home.” I sat up and the room began to spin—a feeling I was all too familiar with. I stood up and steadied myself. My knees were wobbly and my legs weak. I took a step and Sawyer had to hold my arm to keep me from crashing down. “What's going on in here?” The blonde doctor rushed into the room and
grabbed my arm away from Sawyer. “I feel good, Doc. It's time to go home.” Her hand on my arm felt nice. “Over my dead body,” she said with conviction. The doctor grit her teeth and flared her nostrils. This was one woman shouldn't be trifled with. Kind of reminded me of Claire. I put my hands up in the air. “I surrender, doc. Sorry guys but it might be a couple days until I'm out of here.”
The doctor helped me lay down on the bed, placing my head gently on the hard pillow. Claire came over and kissed me on the forehead, leaving a red lipstick mark. “Get some rest, Leland. And listen to the doctor.” I smiled at her. Claire really was a mother to me. “Yes, Ma'am.” The MC left the room, waving goodbye and slapping my legs. The doctor checked my vitals and I stared at
her. She had a slender figure but her large white coat hid any evidence of it. Her name plate on her left breast said: Dr. Holmes. “Your vitals are getting better. But we still need to do some tests.” “Dr. Holmes eh? Any relation to the famous detective.” The doctor sneered at me. “Like I haven't heard that one before.”
I laughed and could feel the stitches in my back pulling at my skin. “What's your first name?” She cocked her head to the side and looked at me funny. Like nobody had every wondered her name before. “It's Constance. But you can call me Dr. Holmes.” “Well Constance, I'm Leland. It's nice to meet you. Thank you for saving my life.” I lifted my hand out for her to shake. Constance ignored my polite
gesture and checked the monitor next to me. She didn't like my defiant attitude. Not yet at least. “If the tests look good tomorrow. You'll be able to go home,” Constance said, walking to the doorway. “Thanks again, Constance.” My smile turned to seriousness. “Thank you again for saving my life. I owe you one.” Constance was about to leave without a reply but poked her head back
in. “Your welcome, Leland,” she said, without making eye contact. I rested my head against the pillow and grinned. Who was this woman?
—
Days passed and I was still stuck in the hospital. I didn't see much of Dr. Holmes except for her to tell me that I
needed more tests done. What the fuck could they still be testing? But Nurse Fiona and I were seeing a lot of each other. She came into the room almost every ten minutes to check in on me. Her short brunette hair was tied back into a little ponytail that let her beautiful face glow. Her playful flirting was more than just flirting. I could tell by her flushed cheeks that I could have her any moment I wanted. Bending her over the small bed and taking her from behind was just what I
needed. But I still didn't have all my strength back yet. The best time of the day: sponge bath. Nurse Fiona popped into the room. “Ready for your bath, Leland?” “Do I have a choice?” Fiona giggled and brought over the sponge and bucket. I sat up and Fiona undid my backless hospital gown. She
dunked the sponge into the warm water and ringed it out. Fiona ran the rough sponge across my back, massaging my skin. I let out a guttural moan and shut my eyes. My erection began to grow between my legs as Fiona ran the sponge across my chest. The blood drained from my head and filled my stiff shaft. “That feels really good, Nurse.” “Oh does it now?” she replied. “Does this feel good?” She ran the sponge down below the sheet covering
my waist. Fiona reached the base of my erection and washed around it. My heart beat began to race, the monitor next to me beeping faster and faster. All Fiona had to do was wrap her fingers around my shaft and stroke me. I'd spray cum instantly all over her hands. Fiona eyed me deviously, the sponge rubbing up against my shaft. Oh fuck yes. She's going to give me a handjob. I waited patiently as her hand
disappeared under the sheet. I closed my eyes...a knock at the door interrupted us. Fiona instantly withdrew her hand and grabbed the sponge. Dammit! Doctor Holmes walked in. “Everything going all right in here, Nurse?” “Yes, Doctor. Just giving the patient a sponge bath.” I winked at Constance. The white sheet barely covered my body—my
erection clearly defined. “It might take the both of you to clean this body.” The doctor rolled her eyes. She really had heard it all. I was going to have to take my normal charm up a notch. “I think Leland is clean enough, Nurse. Mr. Jacoby in room five needs a bath too.” Fiona sulked as she left the room. My throbbing member missed her already. Constance flicked the light switch, drenching the room in darkness.
“Get some rest, Leland.” I put my hands behind my head and lay on the pillow. “Yes, Ma'am.” But first I needed to take care of the pressing need under the sheets.
Chapter Four Constance
My stomach grumbled as I made my rounds. It'd been eight hours since I'd eaten anything of substance. But food would have to wait. Mr. Jacoby in room five was constantly pooping himself but finally stopped. Nurse Fiona would be cleaning crap off the floor for days. I still had a couple patients to see before I could finally take a break. Leland King was also on the list of patients to see. I operated on him a
few days ago and he was the biggest pain in the ass—trying to get up my skirt with every word out of his mouth. My legs would never open for that kind of man. I opened the door to the oldest patient I had currently. George Kenner fell down in the shower and broke his hip in two places. Luckily his dog barked up a storm and a neighbor called 911. “Hello George, how is your hip
doing?” I checked the monitor and he seemed fine. “Oh sweetheart, I feel like a million bucks. I could get up and we could dance the night away.” George tried to show me his moves while laying down. “I know a nice jazz club a few blocks from here. They're open pretty late on Saturdays.” “Maybe another time, George.” I put my stethoscope on and rested the bell on his chest. His heart was old but
healthy. “Sounds good, George.” “Fit as a fiddle, Doc.” His wrinkly skin stretched into a smile. I chuckled. “I'll check in on you later.” He blew me a kiss. “Bye sweetheart.” I left his room and checked my clipboard. Leland King was up next. Flashes of his tattooed chest ran across
my mind. Goosebumps formed on my skin and a shiver ran up my mind. Why was I so scared to see him? I peeked into room three and Mr. King was still sleeping. Thank god. I walked in and checked his vitals. Everything normal. Leland was completely passed out. The white sheet covered up his entire body. I was tempted to pull it back just to get one more glimpse of that intricate Rabid Dog tattoo. Leland rustled and opened his eyes.
“How are we doing today, Mr. King.” I took out my penlight and did a couple eye tests—all normal. His brown eyes burned deeply into mine. They were dark, brooding, and oh so sexy. I couldn't look away from his gaze. I grabbed his wrist to check his pulse and felt an electric shock. His heart was racing but so was mine. “Doing fine, Constance. When can I get out of here? The walls are
closing in on me and Nurse Fiona checks in every minute.” “Soon, Mr. King. You almost died and we'd like to keep you under observation a little longer.” Leland reached out for my hand. “I'd like to keep you under observation.” I rolled my eyes. His lines were pretty pathetic. “Keep it in your pants, Mr. King.”
“Little hard to do, Doc. Little too hard.” I couldn't even dignify that statement with a response. Suddenly, a whole group of bikers came into the room and began congratulating Leland. I used that opportunity to exit the room. I spotted Dr. Green walking down the hallway towards me and I quickly ducked into room four with a coma patient. If I could go just one shift without interacting with that sleazeball.
I spent an hour in the mess hall, chewing on a poorly made hamburger. I checked my phone and saw a missed text from my younger sister Rachel. Rachel: I hope that bastard doctor is keeping his hands off you. When she had dropped out of college, our parents disowned her and I let her stay with me temporarily until she could find a job. Flash forward two years and she was still living with me and had not found a job. I was at my
wit's end with what to do with her. I couldn't throw her out on the streets. I was her big sister. Honestly, I liked having her around. It could get lonely returning to an empty apartment every night. Dating was hard enough and combine that with an eighty-hour work week and your sex life becomes non-existent. I typed her back a quick reply. Constance: So far so good. I'll be
home early in the morning. See you soon xoxo. I finished my hamburger and returned to the ER. Everything had been pretty quiet since the car accident from the night before. I checked my watch and realized it was past visiting hours. I would need to tell all those bikers that they needed to leave. I kept my phone close by just in case I needed to call security. Who knew what could happen. The bikers had already left when
I entered. No need for security. But Leland was standing up and trying to get dressed. When would he ever listen? “I thought I already told you that you weren't leaving.” “I feel fine, Doc. Fit as a fiddle.” Leland lifted his arm and flexed his bicep. He looked damn strong. But all it took was a light shove to send him flying back down on the bed. “You're staying here whether you like it
or not.” “Whatever you say, Constance.” Why couldn't he call me by my last name? I actually did have a thing for Sherlock Holmes—read all his stories more that once. I once wanted to be a detective. Solve crimes just like Sherlock. But I grew out of that phase when I reached high school. I wanted to save people. I made my dream come true.
Leland was one more arrogant remark from being pricked by a thousand needles. Who did this guy think he was? The anger in my stomach was bubbling in my throat. He had the same disrespect that I hated about Dr. Green. I didn't even pay attention to his last attempt at getting me in bed.
—
I spent the rest of my shift
checking in on other patients and doing a good job of keeping my mind off Leland. He was so frustrating and I'd only known him for a few days. I couldn't wait until I could discharge him. I stopped by his room one last time and the door was closed. The nurses only closed the door if they were giving the patient a sponge bath. It couldn't hurt to peek in and get one last look at that sexy chest of his. I knocked on the door before opening it. Nurse Fiona was flustered and dropped the
sponge in the bucket. Leland looked relaxed. Way too relaxed. I told Fiona to go give Mr. Jacoby a bath so I could be alone with Leland. I approached the bed and could see his erection pulsing under the sheets. My skin became red hot and a desire in the pit of my stomach began to grow. I ordered Leland to get some rest and left the room before I saw anything more. It had been so long since I was with a man. Six years to be exact. I
closed my eyes and tried to remember Kyle from med school. His face was hard to recall but I could clearly see him sweeping all the books off my desk and bending me over. He rammed into me four times before finishing. It wasn't the best but it was all I had. That was the last time I had sex and my body was beginning to rebel against me. I left the room and wasn't looking when I accidentally bumped into Dr. Green. My clipboard went flying through the air and the papers he was holding
fluttered to the ground. I bent down and helped him gather up his files. “We should do this more often,” he whispered to me. I huffed and grabbed my clipboard, leaving him in the dust. So much for going my whole shift without seeing him.
Chapter Five Leland
It was hard to sleep at night in a room with so many beeps and whistles. It was even harder when a nurse constantly entered the room to check on me. Now if they woke me up for a sponge bath, then I could hardly complain. I dreamed of Constance Holmes giving me a dirty sponge bath, wearing nothing but lace lingerie. Her hands ran the wet sponge all over my body. I revealed my large snake to her and Constance gasped. She wrapped the
sponge around my erection and washed me up and down. “You've been such a bad boy,” she cooed. Constance slowly took off her sexy underwear and undid her hair from a ponytail. She bit down on the pen she held between her fingers, running her tongue along the tip. I was so close to coming. If she would just take me in her mouth and finish me off. Constance turned around and bent over, giving me the view I
deserved. She returned to the sponge against my hard cock. The warm water massaged me as she worked my shaft with both hands. Her arms pushed her large breasts together, making a valley of cleavage. I was so close. My cock became engorged. I screamed Constance's name as I sprayed all over her chest, plastering her with my milky seed. “Rise and shine, Mr. King.” I was pulled from my dream in an instant.
I looked over to see Constance by the window. “Do you always scream my name in your dreams?” Holy fuck! She was in the room and heard my entire sex dream. But maybe I could use that to my advantage. “It's hard not to moan your name when you're doing the filthiest things to me.” Constance fake laughed. “Very funny, Mr. King.” She opened the blinds and flooded the room with light.
I put my arm over my eyes and hid beneath. “Go away, Mom. I'm too sick to go to school.” Constance had so many barriers up. How could I break through? She brought out her clipboard and began flipping through the papers. “I have the results from the tests and it all looks normal.” “Does that mean I can go home today?”
“Not yet. We still need to get you walking around and eating solid foods.” I sat up in bed. “Well what are we waiting for, Doc? Let's go take a romantic stroll on the beach.” Constance took my arm and helped me off the bed. My knees were no longer wobbly and my legs felt stronger. I took a couple steps forward and already felt better. “Good job. Now let's go out into the hallway.”
I nodded and walked slowly. Even though my legs felt one-hundred percent, I didn't want Constance to leave my side. I pretended I could barely walk. We reached the hallway and a few of the Rabid Dog MC were waiting outside. “Look! The man can walk,” Big Mike announced, slow clapping. I nodded and bowed. “Yes, and for my next trick I'll turn water into beer.”
Claire approached Constance and walked next to us. “Can Leland come home tonight, Doc?” “Not yet,” Constance replied, focusing on keeping me upright. “He still needs to rest a bit more.” Claire walked in front of us and stopped us in our tracks. “Come on, Doc. He seems perfectly fine. Let me take him home and I'll look after him.”
“I'm sorry but he's staying here,” Constance said with a sense of finality. Claire could steamroll over most women but Constance wasn't like most women. She could hold her own. We made a lap around the hospital and returned to my room. Even though I faked needing help for most of the walk, I was completely out of breath when we got back. “Thanks for the exercise, Constance. Maybe when I get out of here, you can train me personally.”
She tried not to respond but a tiny smile formed at the corner of her mouth. I was getting through that tough exterior of hers. It wouldn't be much longer until her legs were wrapped around my back as I pounded into her. “I don't think that would be appropriate, Mr. King.” “Well then if we can't exercise together, how about a drink?” Constance looked me directly in
the eyes. She was scared of something but I couldn't put my finger on it. “I'm sorry, but I don't date patients.” That was a bullshit excuse if I've ever heard one. I grabbed her hand before she could leave. That same electric shock zapped me. The hairs on my arms stood on end. “I won't be your patient for long. Come on...one drink, what's the harm?” The doctor hesitated. “I can't.” She left quickly and I was all alone with my thoughts.
I was in and out of sleep. Nightmares of getting stabbed kept me awake at night. The memory of blood pooling around my body was constantly hounding me. I almost died. But I survived, like I always did. It would take a lot more than a broken bottle to take out Leland King.
Chapter Six Constance
What was happening to me? I almost said yes to a date with an criminal. The man came into the ER with stab wounds for god's sakes. He was not the right guy for me. My prince would come one day and sweep me off my feet. Or at least that's what the movies told me. I doubted I would ever meet him. I made my choice a long time ago—I'd rather be a doctor than someone's wife. Nurse Fiona found me in George's room while I checked on his hip. “Dr. Holmes, I can't seem to find
anymore Codeine.” “There's no more in the drug cabinet? “I checked. We're all out,” the nurse replied. I sighed and shrugged. “I'll go get more then.” “Thank you, Doctor.” “I'll check in on you again,
George,” I said, winking at him. He smacked his lips.“I'll be waiting patiently for your return, Angel.” I laughed and left the room. I actually liked when old men hit on me. It was just harmless flirting. Not like it was with Leland. I could see the hunger in his eyes. He wanted me—badly. Did I have that same desire? I went down the elevator and to the locked pharmacy. Only doctors had a
key ever since a patient stole a ton of painkillers and OD'd in the hospital. The resulting lawsuit made the board change the way drugs were stored and now nurses bugged me every time we ran out of something. I pulled out my keychain with a million keys on it. The one for the pharmacy had a little purple sticker on it to identify it from the others. I opened the locked cage and entered the dark room. My hand felt around for the light switch and flipped it. Rows of shelves
were lined up containing every drug known to man. I went to the aisle of painkillers that were locked again in another steel cage. For some reason the bright minds upstairs thought it would be genius to have them behind bars twice with the same key. If somebody could get through the first lock, they could easily get through the second. I opened it and grabbed a few bottles of Codeine. “Nice night for drugs,” a dark voice announced from behind me. My heart spiked and I dropped all the bottles
of Codeine to the floor. I turned my head to find Dr. Green looming. “You scared the crap out of me,” I yelled at him. The doctor grinned. “I didn't mean to.” He bent down and began collecting the fallen drugs. How could I escape this encounter unscathed? “What are you doing in here?” I asked, waiting nervously for him to hand over the
bottles to me. My heart was pounding in my throat. Dr. Green stood up and shuffled the bottles around in his hands. “Same thing you are Constance—needed to get some drugs.” I snatched the Codeine from his hands. “Well next time please don't sneak up on me.” Green put his arms up to both sides of my head, keeping me in place.
His bad cologne made me nauseous. His eyes blankly stared into mine. “We'd be really good together, Constance.” “I already told you that I wasn't interested. Now let me go.” I tried to escape past his arms but he knocked me back against the shelf. My pulse was pounding in my ears now. How was I going to get out of this? “I love it when you play hard to get. Your not like most women, Constance. Most women would already
have their legs spread wide open for me, wet and ready to go. But you keep yours clenched closed, not allowing anyone to get close.” His hand brushed against the side of my face and my stomach overturned. If I had eaten anything, I would've definitely thrown up. “It's time you finally give me what I deserve.” Oh fuck! I needed to do something right now before it was too late. I cursed myself for not taking those free self-defense classes the hospital offered. But I knew the basics. I raised
my knee to his groin as hard and fast as I could. Doctor Green's face twisted green as he doubled over with his hands on his crotch. I ran to the door and realized that it was locked. Did he lock it? I pulled my keys out searched for the purple sticker. “You're not going to get away from me you bitch!” he yelled from far away. His voice sent shivers down my spine. The keys shook in my hands as I tried to find the right one. Come on! Where is it? I could hear the doctor
running towards me. I found the purple key and shoved it in the lock. The door clicked open...but it was too late. Doctor Green shoved me against the steel cage door and we both bounced back and fell onto the ground. I tried to wrestle him off but he was too strong. His eyes were on fire and he held my wrists against the cold cement floor. “I'll show you what a real man is,” he said, licking my cheek. I screamed as loud as I could but Dr.
Green just laughed at me. “Nobody is going to hear you down here.” A voice behind Dr. Green boomed. “Get your fucking hands off her.” It wasn't a request but an order. Dr. Green looked behind him and let me go. I looked past Green to see Leland standing in the doorway, barely able to hold himself up. What was he doing down here? “You better turn around and forget you saw any of this,” Doctor
Green hissed. “Are you okay, Doctor Holmes?” Leland asked me, ignoring the threat. My eyes were filled with terror but I was able to nod. Leland clenched his fist and threw an uppercut, knocking Green's head back and sending him crashing to ground. Leland immediately groaned and held his side as he collapsed. I picked myself off the floor and ran to Leland,
side-stepping an unconscious Dr. Green. “Oh my god, are you all right?” The side of Leland's hospital gown was stained with blood. I lifted it up to find his stitches ripped open. He should have never gotten out of bed. Leland's face was pale. “I'm fine, just a little woozy.” “Here, let me help you up.” I put his arm around my shoulder and used all my strength to get Leland to his feet. We
stumbled to the elevator and got one last glimpse of Dr. Green's limp body. I wished that Leland had killed him but at the same time I knew that was wrong. “Thank you for saving me,” I whispered to him, pushing the button for the fifth floor. Leland waved it off like it was nothing. “You would have done the same for me.” I let out a laugh that instantly
made me feel better. All the tension in my body finally released. What was I going to do about Doctor Green? Should I file a formal complaint with the hospital? Go to the police? My head was swimming with too much. I needed to focus on getting Leland fixed up. The elevator dinged open and I called out, “Nurse! Little help here.” Nurse Fiona ran to the other side of Leland and took some of the weight off me. “What happened Dr. Holmes?”
Should I tell her everything? No not yet. I needed to think it through first. “Leland tore some stitches while walking around.” Leland nodded and backed up my story. We helped him back to his room and set him on the hospital bed. Leland rolled around and groaned in pain. For being such a tough guy, he was acting like such a baby. Fiona left us alone and I began closing his wounds back up.
“You know, you don't have to act hurt to gain sympathy from me.” Leland grinned and stopped groaning. “It was worth a shot.” “I hope you know this doesn't mean I'll go on a date with you, Leland.” Leland scoffed. “Way to bring a guy down after he just became a hero.” I flushed and smiled. Leland King, my hero. I sewed the last of his
wounds and cleaned him up. “That should do it. Good as new.” Leland lifted his arm up and rolled his shoulder. “Thanks, Doc. I feel better already.” “No thank you, Leland.” Tears choked my throat. I didn't want to cry in front of him. Keep it strong, Constance. “I don't want to imagine what would have happened down there if you didn't rescue me.”
Leland reached out and held my hand. His eyes were intense and unwavering. “If he even looks at you again, I'll make sure he never takes another breath.” I wiped the lone tear from my cheek. “I really appreciate you looking out for me. The good news is that you should be able to go home tomorrow morning.” Leland smiled and still held my hand. I liked the way he gently ran his
fingers in my palm. “It's about time. If I have to eat one more pudding cup, I'm going to bounce off the walls.” “I'll make sure the nurse brings you a few to take home.” I winked. This man was bringing emotions out of me I hadn't felt in ages. I tried to shake off that feeling because I knew he wasn't the right guy for me. He might be off-the-charts hot but he'd end up in prison or dead eventually just like every other member of a motorcycle club. I
didn't want that life for me.
Chapter Seven Leland
They finally released me from the hospital after too many very long days. My side was still incredibly sore —especially after that knock-out punch. Nurse Fiona pushed me down into a wheelchair. “This isn't really necessary, Nurse. I can walk out on my own.” “Sorry darling, hospital rules.” I didn't feel like arguing anymore. I let Nurse Fiona push me to
the elevator and the doors closed in front of us. “Still wished we could've finished that sponge bath.” “Maybe next time,” Nurse Fiona replied, her hand rubbing my shoulder. She slipped me a scrap of paper with her number scratched on it. I had hoped to say goodbye to Constance but she was nowhere to be found. One of the nurses told me she was
operating on a patient. Always saving lives. I said a silent goodbye as Fiona pushed me outside. The fresh air reinvigorated me. Sawyer was standing outside in front of a nondescript white van. “They finally let you out of this prison, Leland?” “Only because they were sick of me sleeping with all the nurses.” I used my arms to lift myself out of the wheelchair and to my feet. Standing on
my own two legs felt good even though they worked like Jell-O. Sawyer helped me into the van and I looked out at the entrance one last time, hoping to see Constance running out to me. Why did this chick have such a hold on me? So big deal, she doesn't want me. There's a million other girls I can bed. “Leland, are you even listening?” Sawyer's voice brought me out of my daydream. I shook my head of the cobwebs.
“Sorry, what were you saying?” “I was saying that Claire told me you could stay at the clubhouse until you're fully recovered.” “That will help a lot right now.” The last thing I wanted was to go back to my broken down apartment. I looked outside to see the Rabid Dog MC coming into view. It was just an abandoned warehouse that was taken over and turned into our clubhouse.
Dozens of Harley's were lined up in a row and bikers with leather cuts walked around holding beers. I was finally home. Sawyer took my arm and helped me out. “Don't get any ideas, Leland. I'm not going to be your nurse.” “Damn, I was hoping to get a sponge bath from you.” Sawyer laughed and slapped me
on the back. “It's good to have you back, Leland.” I released a heavy breath and looked up at the Rabid Dog sign. I never wanted to be stabbed again. “It's good to be back.” Sawyer opened the door and waiting inside was the entire MC and all my friends. A banner waved above that stated: Welcome Home Leland. Black balloons and streamers decorated every possible inch of the clubhouse. The bar
was fully stocked with booze and scantily-clad women bounced around. Everyone started clapping and cheering. I waved my hands to get them all to stop. It felt like I was a war hero coming home. “Please everyone. I didn't do anything. Being stupid and getting stabbed in the back shouldn't warrant this.” Claire came through the crowd and kissed me on the cheek. “We're just glad to have you back home, hun.”
“Thank you, Claire.” “I went over to your place and got some clean clothes for you. I put everything in the spare bedroom upstairs. If you need anything, just ask.” I gave her a big hug. “Thank you again.” Big Mike came rushing over to me, juggling two pints of beer. The light brew spilled over the top and dripped
all over his feet. “I bet you've missed this,” he said, handing me a glass. “You have no idea, Mike.” I took a sip and let the beer run down my throat. “Damn that tastes good.” Cole came over and cornered me. “Welcome back, Leland.” He gave me a quick hug and patted me on the back. “Thank you, Prez.”
“Come into the meeting room. We need to talk about something.” Cole led me through the crowd until we were behind closed doors. Our little meeting room was just a wood table with a bunch of seats surrounding it. Someday we'd get a nice spider carved into it. I waited for Cole to start talking. What could he possibly want to talk about right when I got back? “I know what you're feeling, Leland.”
He does? Cole sat down at the head of the table where the President belonged. He motioned for me to sit down next to him. I'd never sat in the Vice President spot before. It felt good. Someday, King. Cole continued, “Many members have gone through this before. That boiling emotion you feel inside.” Was he talking about Constance? I balled my hand into a fist and examined
the bruised and bloodied knuckles. It felt way too good knocking out that doctor. If I was at full strength, I don't know if I could have stopped until the life was beaten out of him. Cole pulled out a small box with a bow on top. “I know you feel that need for vengeance but we couldn't wait.” I looked up at him confused. Then it all connected. He's talking about the guy from the bar—the one that stabbed me. I opened the box and found
an index and middle finger placed neatly on a bed of velvet. The ends were covered in dry blood. It looked like they had been snipped them off with garden shears—probably while he was still alive. “Thank you for this, Cole.” I closed the box and set it down. Ever since I met Constance, I had totally forgotten about the need for revenge. I hadn't thought about the man who stabbed me once since I woke up in the hospital.
“That motherfucker won't be roaming the streets any longer. Don't worry we made him pay.” I hugged Cole again. He was like a father to me. I never wanted to disappoint him. Cole lit up. “We have one more surprise for you.” “Seriously, you guys didn't have to go through all this.”
“We need this more than you do, Leland. We thought we almost lost you in the operating room. Claire sobbed the entire time.” Shit. I imagined Claire crying uncontrollably and everyone trying to console her. I didn't even think about that. I never wanted to make her cry again. These people were my family and they almost lost me. “So what's that surprise you mentioned?” I asked, rubbing my hands together.
Cole opened the door and Slade walked in with a gorgeous redhead at his side. Her arms were covered in tattoos and her white v-neck barely contained her massive tits. She looked vaguely familiar. “I think this girl wants to talk to you,” Slade said. He couldn't help but grin as he handed her over to me. I looked the chick in the eyes and finally remembered. Oh fuck! This was
the one from the bar. The girl I got stabbed over. She was drop-dead gorgeous but not get-stabbed-andalmost-die gorgeous. “My name's Minnie,” she announced, holding out her hand. “Nice to finally meet you. I'm Leland.” I grabbed her hand and felt nothing. No spark. Nothing. She was just like every other hot piece of ass I'd been with. That didn't mean I couldn't have some fun with her. I deserved it after all
that cock-teasing with Constance. It would be nice to release those big melons from her black bra and suck on her nipples. Bend her over and fuck her hard. “Want to go up to my room?” I asked. Minnie batted her eyelashes and flushed. She was already melting in my hands. I led her through the cheering crowd and upstairs. Her lips were on mine before we could even get to the room. I felt up her large breasts as we made our way to the bed. I shoved her
down and undid my belt buckle. My hardness pressed against the inside of my pants. “I've been thinking about you ever since that night at the bar,” she said, sucking on her finger. “The way you took care of my ex-boyfriend made me so wet. I need that big cock of yours inside me.” The thought of being with Constance entered my mind. What was she doing here? Didn't she know I was
busy? I shook her away and focused on Minnie. She tore her tight shirt off until her tits were just floating in her bra. I pulled my pants down and jumped on top of her running my tongue along her peaks. But it all felt wrong. This wasn't turning me on. My cock was barely hard. What the fuck was going? I let go of her and stood up. “I'm sorry, Minnie. I can't do this.” “What are you talking about,
baby? You're locked and loaded.” Her hand reached down to my crotch and felt my now flaccid penis. She was shocked when she realized I didn't have an erection. She wasn't used to seeing that. Fuck, it never happened to me before. “You can leave now,” I said in a defeated tone. “Maybe if I just rev you up a little.” She began stroking me but it did nothing.
I pulled her hands away. “Just get out of here.” Minnie rolled off the bed and grabbed her shirt. “I'm going to find a real man that can get it up.” “Fuck you,” I yelled. I grabbed the closest thing—a shoe—and tossed it at the door, slamming it shut behind the whore. It wasn't my fault. I couldn't get Constance out of my skull. This never happened to me before. A light bulb flicked on in my head. It wasn't
Constance...it was the painkillers. That's the reason I couldn't get hard. I lay on the bed with the flannel sheets and rested against the pillow. I was going to have to quit the painkillers the next time I wanted to get my dick wet. I imagined Constance naked on top of me, riding my cock, rocking her hips back and forth. My cock grew erect. Dammit.
Chapter Eight Constance
My nightmare of a shift was finally over and I got to relax at home. I was disappointed that I couldn't say goodbye to Leland and thank him one last time. The ER was backed up and I couldn't tear myself away. I rushed over there as soon as I could but Nurse Fiona gave me the bad news that he was already gone. Maybe I'd see him again someday. I walked down the hallway of my apartment complex and pulled out my keys. Flashes of my keys in the pharmacy
flooded into me. My heart jumped out of my chest. I looked behind me expecting to find Dr. Green but nobody was there. Don't let it get to you, Constance. Rachel was lounging on the couch when I entered. The living room was drenched in darkness and The Notebook was playing on the small TV. I threw my keys on the keyring next to the door. I didn't want to see those for awhile. Rachel paused the movie and
turned towards me. “How was your day?” Her glance turned to horror when she saw my face. “What happened to you?” I didn't know that I was projecting the image of a victim. Rachel picked up on it immediately. “Nothing happened. Just a little run in with Dr. Green again.” How much should I tell her? I didn't want her to worry. It was already over. Rachel sat me on the couch and
handed me a glass of red wine. “Dish it, Sis. Tell me everything.” “He cornered me and put his hands on me.” I could still smell his nasty cologne. Rachel's fingernail's dug into my arm. “That fucker. I'm going to kill him.” Rachel would do anything for me and that's why I loved her. I put my hands up for her to stop. “I kneed him in the balls and a patient
knocked him out before it could go any further. I doubt he's ever going to come my way again.” “I'm so sorry you had to go through that, Constance.” Rachel loosened her grip on me and held my hand. “I'm fine...really I am.” I took a much needed sip of wine. My head was already cloudy and the buzz came on instantly.
Rachel elbowed me in the side. “Tell me about this hero that rescued you. What's his name?” “Leland. He's just a guy. That's all.” He wasn't just a guy...he was my hero. I don't know what would've happened if he hadn't showed up to save me. Rachel cocked her head. “Yeah right. Just a guy my ass.” She pointed at my cheeks. “I've never seen you blush before. Ever.” This must be some man to
hold your attention. Rachel knew way too much about me. I'd never really felt anything before for a man. But Leland was different. I waved her away. “Enough about me. What did you do today? Find a job yet?” I couldn't think about Leland anymore. Rachel downed her glass and poured another. “Do you always have to bring that up. No I didn't find a job yet.”
I felt bad. Here she was helping me out and all I ever tried to do was lecture her. “I'm sorry, Rachel. I don't even really care if you get a job or not. I just like you being here. So what did you do today?” “How about watching the Notebook five times in a row. That sounds really pathetic when you say it out loud.” “If it's a man you're looking for you just need to put yourself out there.
You won't find anyone sitting on the couch all day.” Maybe I should take my own advice? “I think you'd feel better if you found a job.” “I've tried but nobody's hiring. I sent out twenty resumes yesterday and got nothing back.” Rachel fiddled with the TV remote. “I can get you a desk job at the hospital.” Rachel shrugged. “A desk job?”
“It won't pay much but it will get you out of the house.” “Constance, I didn't drop out of college and make our parents disown me for just a desk job,” she said with a straight face. I stared into her eyes, not blinking. Her smile cracked first and we both collapsed into a giggling mess. I always beat her. “There's some cute doctors that I could introduce you to.”
Rachel's ears perked up. “Tell me more, Constance, tell me more.” I shoved her away. “Just play the movie again. I need to relax.” Rachel poured me another glass of wine and started the movie again. Noah was in the middle of building the house for Allie and she hadn't seen him in years. This movie always brought me to tears. I hated the fact that they loved each other so much and if it wasn't for
her bitch mother, they'd still be together. I guess love doesn't work the way you want it to. I watched as the beautiful Ryan Gosling pounded nails into wood and all I could think about was Leland. His shirtless chest, that spider tattoo, and his strong arms. If he could just hold me, I'd be happy forever. Damn he was so hot. Before I knew it, the credits were rolling. I glanced over and Rachel was fast asleep against the arm of the
couch, her hand gripping an empty wine glass. I draped a blanket over her, gently placed the wine glass on the coffee table, and kissed her on the forehead. I'd talk to my boss tomorrow and see if they could give her a job. It would do her some good to get out of the house for once. I swayed back and forth as I walked to the bathroom. The wine was doing its job. I stared at myself in the mirror and my lips were stained purple from the alcohol. I removed my makeup
and washed my face. I carried myself to my bed and lay down with my clothes still on. Leland's name escaped my lips before I passed out in a drunken state.
Chapter Nine Leland
Days passed and my mind constantly went back and forth. Should I go see Constance or not. I'd never played this game before. No chick had ever drilled her way into my head like Constance did. Normally I fucked them once and never looked back. I didn't just want her once though. I wanted her over and over again. Explore every inch of that slender figure of hers. The decision was already made for me. There was no way I could go another day without seeing her. I left the
MC clubhouse against Claire's wishes. She thought I needed more rest before riding my motorcycle. I told her a man and his bike should never be parted. Claire didn't argue. I approached my 2015 Harley Softail Slim with a smile. She was all black with “Hollywood” handlebars. She set me back ten grand but was worth every penny. One of the boys must have rode her here from the Stinky Goat— probably one of the prospects. He better not have damaged her. I quickly checked
the paint for any chips or dings. It all looked good to me. I swung my leg over and let my weight bring the bike down. I plugged my key in and hit the ignition. The familiar roar of the engine brought a grin to my face. I raced out of the line of parked motorcycles and hit the open road. I didn't even bother wearing my helmet. The wind blew through my shaved head as I weaved in and out of cars. Fuck safety...and the police.
I took my black Ray-Bans off when I reached the hospital. I parked in front and stared up at the giant skyscraper. The sudden realization that Constance was a doctor hit me. The women I'd normally been accustomed with were strippers, bartenders, and prostitutes. Constance was professional, intellectual, and way out of my league. No wonder she didn't want to go out with me. I played with the idea of leaving with my tail between my legs. But I was Leland King. Member of the Rabid Dog MC. Chicks formed lines to
suck me off. Constance would be mine. Nothing would stop me. The ER was dead as I strolled in, a lone nurse was standing behind the counter. She wore pink scrubs and was head-deep into some paperwork. “Hi there,” I said in a low voice, my charm literally oozing out of me. The nurse looked up and flushed immediately. Her chest heaved up and
down as she gazed at me behind her lashes. “What can I help you with?” I played around with a pen on the counter, averting eye contact. “I'm looking for Doctor Holmes.” I glanced up at her. “Do you know where she is?” The nurse gulped. “Umm, I believe she's taking a nap in room seven.” The information was easy to obtain. Hopefully Constance wouldn't
yell at her later. It's not her fault she was putty in my hands. “Thank you so much.” I dropped the pen on the counter and swaggered down the hallway. Up ahead a familiar doctor walked down the hall. It was him— Doctor Blue or Green—I couldn't remember which. What was he still doing here? Why didn't Constance get him fired or arrested? He was different than before though. He kept his eyes trained to the floor with his shoulders slouched forward. My hands balled into
fists and I thought about ending it all right here. One twist of his neck and the bastard would never be able to hurt Constance ever again. But by looking at him, I knew, this boy would never harm a living soul again. He was safe...for now. As I walked by, the doctor raised his head and his eyes went wide as they met mine. I raised my fists and cracked my knuckles, winking at him. The doctor went flying down the hallway screaming incoherently. I chuckled to myself and
continued down to room seven. I opened the door to discover Constance laying peacefully on a hospital bed in a dark and empty room. I sat down in a chair and watched her sleep. Her full lips were parted just a little as she inhaled and exhaled. Her blonde hair was unbound and messy across the pillow. Constance's chest expanded and contracted with every breath. She looked so serene, like the incident with the doctor never happened.
“How long have you been there?” she asked, rubbing her tired eyes. I leaned back in the chair. “Only a few moments. I didn't want to wake you.” Constance sat up and yawned. “Don't you think this is a little creepy?” Creepy? Maybe it was but I couldn't help myself, she looked so beautiful while she slept. “I didn't mean
to alarm you.” “No it's fine. The nurses jostle me awake for every small little thing. I might have a heart attack one day. So what are you doing here?” That was a good question. Could I tell her that I couldn't stop thinking about her? No, that would be way too forward. Keep your cool, King. “I just wanted to thank you for saving my life.”
She smiled. “You've already thanked me a million times. I was just doing my job. I should be the one doing the thanking. You saved me from that monster.” I nodded. “I saw that doctor in the hallway. So he's still working here?” Constance sighed and her eyes went dark. “I thought about filing a complaint or going to the police. But have you seen the guy? Taking away his
career just feels wrong. Whatever you did to him worked like a charm. He's now a shell of a man.” My blood was boiling with rage. Just the thought of him hurting Constance again made me want to do something bad. “For what he tried to do to you, he deserves worse than death. I can make him go away for good.” Constance reached out for me and her warm hand instantly calmed me down. “I don't think he's going to stay
here much longer anyways.” I nodded. I'd keep an eye on him. Make sure nothing ever happened like that again. “It was good to see you, Constance.” I stood up and brushed off my jeans. She looked confused and desperate as I walked to the doorway. “Leaving so soon, Leland?” “I have a lot to do today and not enough time to do it.” That was a
complete lie. I had absolutely nothing to do today. I opened the door and began to walk away. “I want to take you up on your offer,” she murmured. Her words made me stop in my tracks. “I'll get a drink with you.” I turned back. “When is your shift over?” Constance glanced down to the small watch on her wrist. “Still have
three hours left.” “I'll pick you up at ten.” I left the room without giving her a second look but I knew she was beaming at me. She didn't know it yet, but she was already mine. I walked by the same nurse at the counter and winked at her again. She melted in her shoes. I could kill a man with all this confidence.
Chapter Ten Constance
I couldn't believe I agreed to go out with Leland King! What was I thinking? That was the problem, Holmes, you weren't thinking. When he left I had the sinking feeling that I'd never see him again. I couldn't let him go without finding out if there was something more there. I needed to take the same advice that I gave Rachel: put yourself out there. Leland was picking me up at the hospital in a couple hours and I didn't even have a change of clothes with me. I
couldn't wear my scrubs on a date. I thought about going home but I wouldn't have enough time to get back. If I was smart enough, I could've asked for his phone number so he could pick me up at my apartment. All those years of school didn't train me for real life. I found Fiona in the locker room changing into her street clothes. “I have a little bit of a problem, I have a date tonight and no change of clothes,” I told her.
Fiona's lips curled in amusement. “The famous Dr. Holmes has a date tonight?” I blushed and nodded. “Is it that crazy of an idea?” Fiona shook her head. “Only crazy that someone as hot as you has been able to keep men away for so long.” She thought I was hot? I looked down at myself. I knew I wasn't ugly but
hot never entered my mind. I laughed. “Yeah I wish. I guess I just haven't had the time for dating. Too focused on my career.” “Well you're in luck.” Fiona scrounged through her locker and pulled out a tight black dress. “Try this on.” “You just keep a dress like that in your locker?” “You never know when a sexy patient or doctor is going to ask you
out.” Fiona looked the same size as me except my breasts were a couple cup sizes bigger. I quickly undressed and squeezed into the tiny dress. Fiona mouthed the word “wow” before I could check myself in the mirror. I used Fiona's full-length mirror in her locker. The black dress hugged every curve and was way too short. My boobs barely fit and looked like they were exploding out of the window. I
tried to pull the dress down lower to cover more of my ass but it was no use. “You look fucking amazing,” Fiona said with her mouth wide open. “Really? You don't think it's a bit slutty.” I turned around and showed her my massive cleavage. Fiona leaned in and whispered in my ear. “Your going to need to fight the men off you tonight. I hope your date is ready for a brawl.”
I blushed. Leland would be able to take care of anyone that got too close. “Thank you so much. I'll get the dress back to you tomorrow.” Fiona waved both hands. “Seriously, keep it. It looks way better on you. I always wondered what the dress would look like with a bigger bust.” Her eyes trailed down to my cleavage. “Now I know.” “Oh I couldn't. This dress must
have cost you a fortune.” I couldn't stop staring at myself in the mirror. I had never looked this good before in my entire life. “Don't worry, I got it at a thrift shop. So who's your date for tonight? It's not Dr. Green is it?” A shiver ran down my spine. She already knew he was bad news so I didn't need to explain anything to her. I hadn't told her what happened in the pharmacy. I didn't want to frighten her
yet. “No actually it's one of my patients. Do you remember Leland King?” “You mean the handsome-as-hell biker?” I nodded. “Yeah that's the one.” “I gave him a couple of sponge baths. Girl, you're in for a real treat.” Fiona winked at me. What did she mean by that? Did her and Leland do something. I remembered walking in on them and Fiona seemed embarrassed.
She closed her locker and flipped hair. “Good luck tonight. Tell me all about it on your next shift.” “Will do. Thank you again for the dress!” I returned to the small round mirror in my locker and tried to fix up my makeup. I must have put my hair up and down again over a dozen times. What would Leland like? I left my blonde hair down and let it cascade brush against my shoulders. When I was confident with my look, I closed my locker and went downstairs to wait.
Most of the nurses and doctors didn't even recognize me as I strutted along. I certainly got a lot of eyes on me though. I wasn't used to that kind of attention before. Being a female doctor came with it's fair share of sexual harassment but this was different. I could feel the desire overflowing from the men as I passed by. I quickly sent a text to Rachel to tell her I'd be going home late since I was going on a date. I should have
known my phone was going to blow up. Rachel: A date! Rachel: You must be lying. Funny joke. Ha ha. Rachel: Wait! Are you really going on a date? Constance: Not lying. Rachel: Who is it? Better not be Doctor Green!
Why does everybody instantly assume it's Green. Why would Rachel, especially after I told her what he did to me? Constance: No it's the patient who saved me. I'll tell you about it later. Rachel: You better not spare me any detail. I'm on my third viewing of Gone with the Wind. I need something new.
I smiled and shut my phone off. I still needed to find my little sister a date. Surely one of the other doctors would be interested. On my next shift, I'd start the search to find Rachel Mr. Right. The hospital doors slid open to reveal Leland walking in wearing his signature leather jacket and faded blue jeans. His wardrobe was so simple but effective. I felt like a schoolgirl all over again, swooning over every guy that wore a letterman's jacket. I stood up as he approached.
“Holy fuck, Constance. You look...I'm fucking speechless.” His eyes scanned my body up and down. The butterflies in my stomach fluttered around. I giggled and tucked a strand of loose hair behind my ear. I grabbed my brown purse that looked like a grocery bag. It didn't match the dress but there wasn't much I could do about that. “Shall we go?” he asked.
I nodded.“Where are we going tonight?” “I thought we'd hit a bar and get a couple drinks. Then see where the night takes us.” “That sounds nice.” I knew exactly what he meant by that. And I had no qualms about going back to his place tonight. There would be no way I'd be able to stop my body.
Leland led me outside to the parking lot where his motorcycle was parked. Even though Leland was a biker, I didn't expect that. I stopped short of the motorcycle and stared at it. The bike was dark and the chrome was perfectly polished. The thing looked very intimidating. “What's wrong?” Leland asked. “Nothing, I've just never been on a motorcycle before.”
Leland arched an eyebrow. “Really? Never?” “Don't have much time to ride bikes between shifts.” He handed me a helmet that covered my entire head. There goes my perfect hair. “Don't worry Constance, with me, I'll never let anything happen to you.” I stared at him in awe. Is this the man I've been waiting for my entire life?
Leland put his helmet on and hopped on the motorcycle. He looked good on it. I mean really good. “Get on,” Leland ordered me. I complied immediately and jumped on behind Leland. There wasn't much space and I had to sit right up against Leland's back. My chest was pushed against him and I tried hard to control my racing heart. “Wrap your arms around me and
hold on tight. We don't want you falling off, do we?” I shook my head and slipped my hands under his arms and clenched onto his chest. Oh my god he's so strong. A wetness began to pool between my thighs. I hadn't touched a man like this in forever. I wanted to touch more of him. My skin sizzled with pleasure. Leland started the bike and the rumbling beneath me felt fantastic. We zoomed out of the parking lot in a flash.
The wind caught my hair and adrenaline pumped through my veins. Leland deftly weaved in and out of cars, barely missing them. My heartbeat spiked at every turn. I was scared out of my mind but felt safe close to Leland. I knew he wouldn't do anything too dangerous. For him, this was probably a pleasurable stroll on a bike. Leland parked the bike at a bar called the Stinky Goat. This couldn't be the place he was taking me on a date? Wasn't this where he got stabbed? I
didn't want to question him about it. Just let it go, Holmes. The large building was all green with faded and peeling paint. Bikes just like Leland's were parked everywhere. I actually didn't spot one normal car in the parking lot. This was definitely not my kind of place. But when I thought about Leland it made perfect sense. Wearing a dress like this was probably not the best choice. I got off the bike and pried the helmet off, still trying to catch my breath. “That was out of this world.” I took out
my compact and tried to fix my hair the best I could. Leland shut off his bike and grinned, showing off his perfect white teeth. How could anyone not fall for him? “I'm glad you liked the ride. Next time, maybe I'll go above forty-five mph.” “Oh my god, I can't believe we were going that slow! I thought we were at least going a hundred.”
The thought of another bike ride excited me. But the thought of Leland naked and on top of me excited me more. Where was this night going to take me?
Chapter Eleven Leland
Her hands wrapped around my chest tight felt way too good. I circled around the Stinky Goat a few times just so I could feel her against me for a little while longer. Her body in that dress was driving me wild. Her juicy tits were begging to be felt up and the dress was so short I could almost get a peek at that ass. The massive hard-on in my pants wouldn't go away ever since I saw her. It was Tuesday night at the Goat and the place was packed for a weeknight. It took awhile to wade
through the crowd of people and finally find a couple seats at the end of the bar. We passed over my blood stains on the floor from the stabbing. No need to tell Constance that was the spot where it happened. Jimi Hendrix's “Purple Haze” screamed over the loud speaker and two bikers were playing air guitar. “Nice place,” Constance yelled to me. I couldn't tell if she was joking or not. The Stinky Goat was one of the
best bars in Sacks County. I waved Randy the bartender over. Randy clapped his hands and smiled. “Well I'll be damned. Leland King. I didn't think I'd see you here again so soon.” “Good to see you too, Randy.” “Everything all okay with the...” Randy did a stabbing motion with his hands.
I put my arm around Constance's shoulder. “Yeah the doc right here fixed me pretty good.” Randy looked Constance up and down with wide eyes. “Well if that's the case the drinks are on the house. What can I get for you two?” “Just a beer for me.” I gazed over at Constance and waited for her to choose but she looked so lost. “Get the lady an expensive cocktail.”
Randy rubbed his hands together and flipped a white towel over shoulder. “Coming right up.” Constance leaned over and I got a nice whiff of that same flowery perfume. She smelled so damn good. “The bartender seems very nice,” she said. “We've been friends ever since we were kids. But he's only on his best behavior because there's a lady present. Normally he's foul mouthed and rude.”
Randy returned with drinks. “A Guinness for the son of a bitch and a watermelon margarita for his lovely date.” I took a sip of the beer and watched Constance take a drink. She scrunched up and turned her nose at it. I chuckled and whispered in her ear. “I never said Randy was good at making drinks.” “Its fine,” she replied, taking
another sip. “Just a little too strong for me.” Once Constance got a little more relaxed from the alcohol, I'd take her back to my place and tear that tight dress right off. She'd look good bent over my bed with her ass in the air. I felt a slap on the back and looked behind to find Isaac. His long black hair made him look like he was apart of a metal band from the 80's. He was the treasurer of the Rabid Dog MC
which meant he took care of all the money. Isaac was smart—almost too smart to be a biker. But we were lucky to have him. “Glad to see you out and about, Leland,” Isaac said. “I had to get a little time away from Claire. She was checking in on me every minute.” Isaac noticed Constance and licked his lips. Down boy! “Who's the
chick, Leland?” “Constance this is Isaac. He's also a member of Rabid Dog.” I turned back towards Isaac. “Constance is the doctor who saved me.” Everything clicked for Isaac. “Thanks for saving this bastard. But nobody would have noticed if you had let him die.” I playfully slugged him in the arm. Isaac loved to break my balls. “Pay
no attention to him,” I told Constance. Isaac sat down next to Constance. “You don't want anything to do with this guy,” he said, pointing his thumb at me. “This guy's bad news. Heed my warning, stay away from him.” “Okay she's had enough, Isaac. Go bug someone else.” Isaac grabbed my beer and took it with him. He deserved a sucker punch to the stomach later. Randy saw what
happened and already began pouring me another. “Is this where you guys...” Constance searched for the right words. “No our club house is a few miles from here. We like coming here because there's more liquor.” “Are there any other members here?” she asked. I scanned the room. “See that big
oaf in the corner with the two girls.” Constance nodded. “That's Big Mike.” I pointed over at the other end of the bar. “That's Cole over there with the gray hair and glasses.” “Oh yeah, I remember him from the hospital.” “The rest of the MC are probably back at the clubhouse.” Constance nursed her drink and looked around acting bored. How could
I engage her more? I'd never really been on a date before. My experience was one-night stands. I didn't even know most of their names. All it took was one look from across the bar and they'd be under my sheets within the hour. What do people normally talk about on dates? “Why did you become a doctor?” I asked, shuffling closer. Constance returned to me, batting her long eyelashes. She seemed surprised by my question. Maybe that
was a good thing? “It started when I was a kid,” she began. “My parents wanted me to become a doctor since I was six years old. I never dreamed of doing anything else. They pushed me and my younger sister to be the best. Anything lower than an A- wasn't good enough for them.” I fell into her eyes as she told me her story. I couldn't believe she was opening up to me so much. She was so damn sexy and her deep cleavage was so
captivating that it was hard to look away. Randy came over and set a beer in front of me, breaking my concentration. Constance continued, “When I became a doctor, I thought I'd finally get the recognition I deserved. But my parents only pushed me harder. I cut off all contact with them and they left me with a huge load of student debt to pay off. That was a couple years ago.” “Damn that sounds rough.”
Constance faked a smile. “Enough about my family. Tell me about yours.” I was afraid she was going to say that. “I don't want to make tonight anymore depressing than it already is.” “It's only fair. I told you everything about me. Your turn now.” Constance crossed her arms and gave me a smug look. I took a long sip of beer. “I grew
up in a trailer home with my mom and dad. I had a really good childhood. Randy could attest to that. But when I was eight, I came home early and found my dad...” Don't get choked up, Leland! You're over it now. It's all in the past. I took a breath and continued, “My father committed suicide with a gun.” “Holy fuck,” Constance reached for my hand on the bar. “My mom couldn't handle it and sent me away to live with my
grandparents. They lived a few blocks down from the Rabid Dog MC and the rest is history.” “I'm so sorry, Leland. That is so terrible. I can't believe I was complaining about my family when you went through all that.” “Don't worry about it. It was a long time ago. Let's move on.” I waved Randy over. “More drinks, bartender!” Constance looked around the
room. “Do you know where the bathroom is?” I pointed to the back of the bar. She smiled and left with her purse. I downed my beer and thought the night was going pretty well. Just don't fuck it up, King. “Mr. King, what a pleasure to see you here.” That voice was like nails on a chalkboard. I turned around to see the one face I hoped wouldn't be here tonight—my ex-girl Skylar. She was my
only girlfriend that ended years ago but she was obsessed with me. A tattoo of my name was permanently marked across her chest. Skylar loved walking around thinking she was my property. “Not now Skylar, not tonight,” I said through clenched teeth, the anger in my belly already rising. She pouted those big red lips that I thought used to be so sexy. Skylar draped an arm around me and kissed me on the cheek. I tried to shove her away
but she was persistent. She blew in my ear and whispered, “Take me home tonight, Leland. I want you to fuck me until I scream.” Skylar grabbed my arm and placed it down her shirt. I instantly pushed her away and then I saw her—Constance was standing ten feet away. She saw the entire thing. Her head was slowly shaking side to side. I stood up to defend myself but she turned and ran off. I chased after her calling her name over and over again.
I caught up to her outside in the parking lot and grabbed her hand. “Don't go, Constance,” I yelled. She tossed my hand away. “I'm only gone for five minutes and you already found a whore to keep you warm for the night.” “It wasn't like that, Constance. Let me explain. She means nothing to me. Skylar is just an ex-girlfriend.” Shit! Maybe I said too much.
“I knew it was a bad idea to go on a date with you.” I went for her hand again but she slapped me right across the face. “Don't touch me. I never want to see you again.” Her words hurt more than my stinging cheek. Constance rushed away and left me alone in the parking lot. I really fucked up this time. I went back into the bar with my head lowered. Randy better keep the place open late because I'm going to need to drink for a long while.
Chapter Twelve Constance
I thought Leland was different. But he was exactly like every other damn biker that I fixed up over the years. I couldn't believe I was so naive. How could I be so stupid? All men are the same—stupid boys that only think with their dicks. I could barely see the sidewalk through my water-filled eyes as I tried to search for a ride home. It was late and they're weren't many cars on the road. It would be hard to find a taxi this late. My fingernails dug into my palms as I
remembered that slut with her hands all over Leland. I'd like to wring her neck out if I got the chance. The rage inside surprised me. How could I be so angry when I barely knew Leland? My hand still hurt from the slap I gave Leland. Was that too harsh? I didn't usually let my emotions control me like that. But it felt so damn good giving him hell. I'd slap him again if I ever saw him again. I didn't want to scare Rachel but
I couldn't walk all the way home. I reluctantly took out my cellphone and dialed her number. It took Rachel over an hour to finally find me which I was thankful for because it gave me time to gather myself. I was always the strong and collected sister. I didn't want her to see me all broken down. The first half of the drive was all silence. She knew my date had gone horribly wrong but she was too polite to
ask about it. “I'm sorry you had to drive all the way out here,” I said, finally breaking the emptiness. “You kidding me? Gone with the Wind is a super long movie and I was on my fourth viewing. There's only so many times a girl can hear Rhett Butler say he doesn't give a damn. I needed the distraction.” I blankly looked out the window
at the passing streetlights. “I thought he was good for me, Rachel.” She reached over and took my hand, concentrating on the road. “I'm sorry, Constance. Do you want to tell me what happened?” I didn't want to relive the experience so soon afterwards but I'd have to tell her eventually. “First he took me to the dirtiest dive bar I'd ever been to. The bathroom was co-ed and there was literally shit everywhere. I could
only stand to be in there for a minute or two. This black dress was definitely the wrong attire.” “But at least you look fucking incredible in it,” Rachel interrupted. I gave her the best smile I could considering the circumstances. “When I got back to Leland, his ex-girlfriend was all over him, kissing him and whispering in his ear.” Rachel's grip on the steering
wheel tightened. “That motherfucker. I'm going to kill him.” Rachel got so cute when she was deadly. “I just ran out after that.” Rachel gasped. “And Leland didn't even try to chase you down?” “Well he did, but his excuse was that she meant nothing to him.” “Typical male.”
“I feel a lot better already from talking to you about it.” Rachel patted my thigh. “I'm your sister. I'll always be there for you.” I leaned over and put my head on her shoulder as she drove. Rachel turned into a Walmart parking lot. “Where are we going.” Rachel grinned. “This type of situation calls for two things: a big bucket of ice cream and a romantic
movie to cry our eyes over.” “That sounds perfect,” I replied. “But can we forget the romantic movie. I think I've overloaded on those.” I laughed so hard snot came out my nose. “Let's just do something else then. How about Wizard of OZ? Rachel nodded and grabbed my arm as we skipped to Walmart. “We're off to see the wizard, the wonderful
wizard of OZ!”
Chapter Thirteen Leland
My head was pounding and no amount of sheets over my head could protect my eyes from the blinding sun. I clumsily reached over to my nightstand and grabbed my watch. It was already two in the afternoon but it felt like I barely got any sleep. Time to finally get up. I sat up in bed and the room began to spin. It took every ounce of power in my body to keep from hurling all over the comforter. After two deep breaths the intense headache calmed
down. I realized that I wasn't at home but at the MC clubhouse in the spare room. What happened last night? “Good morning, sunshine,” a voice said next to me. I didn't remember sleeping with anybody. I glanced over hoping it to be Constance, but the curly brunette hair gave it away instantly—Skylar. Fuck. The sheets barely covered the tattoo that bore my name and a used condom wrapper lay on the nightstand next to her.
How could I be so stupid? Skylar leaned over and kissed me on the shoulder. “Last night was absolutely amazing. I'd forgotten what you tasted like.” I suddenly remembered the beginning of the night with Constance on the motorcycle and the date at the bar. If only Skylar wasn't around to fuck everything up. After Constance left me, I made Randy give me a whole bottle of whiskey. I'd never drank that fast before.
It was all a blur after that. Skylar probably didn't even have to try to get into my pants. I got out of bed and threw my wife-beater over my head. “I need you to leave, Skylar.” Her jaw dropped along with the sheets that were wrapped around her chest. “What the fuck are you talking about, Leland?” Her large tits looked perfect and I had to turn away from her to hide my growing erection.
“Just get out of here now. Last night was a mistake.” Skylar smiled and crawled across the bed towards me. “That's not what you told me last night. Those words I've been waiting to hear came out of that hard mouth of yours. You told me that I was yours and that you loved me.” Fuck. Damn. Shit. Alcohol can really screw a man over. I needed to go
apologize to Constance. See if I could fix the mess I made last night. First things first—get rid of the Skylar. “Skylar, I didn't mean a word of that last night. I was drunk and stupid.” I grouped up her bra and panties from the floor and tossed them at her face. “You better be gone in ten minutes.” I grabbed my jeans and went to the bathroom, closing the door and locking it. Skylar screamed and cursed at me for a full five minutes. I stared at
myself in the mirror, wondering how I got to this specific moment in my life. Did I always make the wrong decision? Did I even deserve someone like Constance. Finally Skylar left and I was able to escape from the bathroom. I went downstairs to find Slade sitting at the bar nursing a beer. “Rough night?” he asked, his head swaying back and forth. He was still drunk from last night and still going.
“You could say that,” I replied, sitting down next to him. Slade cracked open a beer and slid it over. “Kill that hangover.” The thought of more alcohol made me want to empty my stomach all over the bar. But Slade was right, this would get rid of my hangover. I shut my eyes and took a few sips, suppressing the urge to throw up.
“Feel better?” Slade ran his fingers through his long dark hair. Why he never got it cut was beyond me. But the girls go crazy over it. I set the beer down and wiped my mouth. “A little. Do you remember what I did last night?” Slade laughed. “You mean you don't remember?” “I remember being with Constance and drinking a ton after she
left.” Slade laughed harder, choking on some beer. “Let's just say that you went a little crazy. Tried to pick a fight with anyone who walked by. Eventually Randy had to kick you out. Took five of us to drag you out of there. Your exgirlfriend followed you home like a lost puppy.” Embarrassment flooded my cheeks. “Randy is going to kill me.”
“Don't worry about it, we left him a big tip. At least you didn't get stabbed again.” “Cheers to that.” We clinked our beer cans and continued drinking. Sawyer came over and draped his arms across both of us. “Cole said we have a meeting in an hour.” “Better not be one of those boring financial meetings with Isaac. We don't need to know all that shit,” Slade
said. I downed the rest of my beer in seconds, hoping it would erase the memory of Constance. It didn't.
—
Cole slammed the gavel into the wood table. “I know everyone's busy but we need to talk about the Sacks County Annual Picnic.”
A collective groan echoed through the meeting room. Every year Mayor Rimbull put on a big picnic to get Sacks county together. And every year, the Rabid Dog MC donated a sizable contribution. It was the one time of the year that we could really make our presence known. To show the community that we were a force of good and not evil. Cole turned to Isaac. “How are the coffers doing?”
Isaac licked the tip of his finger and flipped through pages. “We're down a lot from last year.” Slade leaned over to me. “Told you it was going to be a financial meeting.” Isaac sneered at Slade and continued, “We can only donate about half of what we gave last year.” Cole nodded. “Well it's better
than nothing. Hopefully some of the richer members in the community can make up the difference. Sawyer, try Jonathan who owns the strip club and see if he wants to help out this year.” Sawyer nodded and took some notes. One of the prospects knocked on the door and opened it up slightly. He must have been new because I didn't recognize him. We went through prospects pretty quickly around here.
They tended to have a short lifespan. “What is it?” Cole asked annoyed. “Mrs. Kramer is still here waiting.” Cole rubbed his eyes. “I totally forgot. Tell her we'll have a decision in a moment.” The prospect retracted his head and closed the door.
Cole folded his hands and began, “Mrs. Kramer came to me this morning with a problem.” “Mrs. Kramer?” Isaac asked. “She's the one that owns the coffee place on Main,” Cole replied. Isaac nodded. “Her husband has been a little rough with her lately. Her two black eyes and bruises confirm the story.”
“Why did she come to us and not the police?” I said. “She doesn't want him arrested. Mr. Kramer runs half of the coffee shop and she can't do it without him.” “So what does she want us to do about it?” Big Mike asked. “Just give him a little scare. Make sure he doesn't do it again. Normally I'd turn this over to the police but Mrs. Kramer is willing to pay us for
it.” Isaac shook his head. “Even though we need the money, this doesn't feel right. We barely know Mrs. Kramer and we've never even met Mr. Kramer. I don't think we should start lending our services out like mercenaries.” “You're overreacting,” Cole said, his fingers resting on the gavel. “She's a member of the community and needs our help.” Cole picked up the gavel. “Everyone in favor of helping
Mrs. Kramer?” The Rabid Dog MC raised their hands in unison except for Isaac. It was good for him to be cautious but I'd never turn away from a damsel in distress— especially one that is being beaten by man. Cole pounded the gavel into the table. “Now that we have that settled. Mrs. Kramer says her husband likes to hang out in the back of the coffee shop after it closes. Sometimes he has his
buddies with him so we need to show up in force. Now I want it known that we are not to use lethal force. Got it?” Everyone nodded. Slade cracked his knuckles and grinned. That man was a boxer in another life. Cole smiled. “Good. We meet back here at nine.” “I'll meet you there. I have some things I need to do first,” I said.
Cole hammered the gavel. “Dismissed!”
Chapter Fourteen Constance
Working with rage at the hospital was not very good for the patients or the nurses. I yelled at the patients and was very short with the nurses. My date with Leland last night had tapped a well of anger that I never knew existed in me. I was so stupid for agreeing to go out with him in the first place. Just because he was damn hot didn't mean I needed to drop my panties for him. I hid in the locker room to get some peace and quiet. I was beginning to scare people. I never wanted see Leland
again. Never wanted to hear his voice. Never wanted to see those dark eyes. I'd be better off without him. Nurse Fiona strolled in. “How was your date last night with Leland?” I bounced my head against the locker over and over. “That bad, huh?” I nodded. “He was like every other guy I'd dated. Why am I always
attracted to the bad guys.” Fiona rubbed my back. “It's because they live dangerously and don't give a shit about anyone or anything. You'll find Mr. Right soon enough.” “That's just a dream, Fiona. Mr. Right doesn't exist. All we can do is find someone we can stand just enough to marry them.” “Feel better, Dr. Holmes. I'll see you on the floor.” Fiona left and I
pounded my head against the locker one more time. I deserved the pain. I walked down the third floor hallway and passed Dr. Green. He didn't even make eye contact with me as he passed by. At least something was going right with my life. I looked in on one of my patients that had two broken legs from a hit-and-run. Afterwards I roamed around the halls, trying to forget that last night ever happened. Then I saw him appear out of
nowhere—Leland with his deliciously shaved hair walking right towards me. I shook my head because it must've been a phantom. But he was still there. “Can I talk to you, Constance?” My eyes were on fire with animosity. “What do we have to talk about?” I replied, my voice rising. I wanted to kick him right in the balls like I did with Dr. Green. “Can we speak somewhere more
private?” Leland asked, looking around at the people watching us. “I don't want to hear anything you have to say.” I had to stare at the floor and will myself not to cry. Not in front of him. Don't show him how weak you are! “I need to apologize about last night.” Leland inched his way over I backed away. “There's nothing you can say that will make up for what you did. You are
who you are, Leland. That won't change. Not even for me.” Leland began to respond but I turned on my heels and walked away. My eyes began to water. I didn't want to look back. He couldn't know how much I cared. I ran to the nearest bathroom and locked myself in a stall, breaking down into a crying mess. The tears flowed down my cheek and stained my scrubs. Leland was a bastard and didn't deserve me. He deserved a whore like that girl with her arms around him from the bar. I
repeated that in my head a few times and wiped away my wet cheeks. I couldn't let this get to me. I needed to be strong and move on. I went back to my locker and did my best to fix my puffy eyes with makeup. I didn't want everyone to constantly ask if I was okay. My earlier chant of never seeing Leland again somehow summoned him to the hospital. This time I wouldn't say anything to myself and just forget that he ever existed.
Chapter Fifteen Leland
Constance was so upset at me. My apology did nothing. She ran away and all I wanted to do was chase her down and hold her in my arms. But I didn't have time. I needed to get to the coffee shop. The MC needed me. Constance needed to time to herself anyways. I could always try again tomorrow. I rode my bike down Main Street watching all the stores turn off their lights and close down. I passed by Java Addicts and saw that the lights were
already off. I hoped that the MC had waited for me. I turned the corner, going down the alley behind the coffee shop. A white van and a few bikes were already parked there. I noticed all the members crouched down, checking their weapons. I quickly turned off my headlight and parked next to them. “Did I miss anything?” I asked, taking my helmet off. “He's in there with three other guys,” Sawyer replied.
I checked my Beretta 92FS and the clip was full. I nodded to Sawyer that I was ready to go and stuffed the pistol in my waistband. The rest of the MC nodded in succession. The adrenaline in my veins was pumping. This is what I lived for. Slade took the lead and rushed to the back door with a crowbar. He jammed it into padlock and after straining for a couple seconds, the padlock broke and fell to the ground.
Cole whispered, “Remember we're only here to scare him. Leave your safety on.” I pulled out my gun, checked the safety, and patted Slade's back. He swung the door open and ran inside with me following right on his tail. We entered the back room and found four guys sitting around a square table playing poker and drinking beer. “Hands up!” Slade yelled with his gun drawn.
One guy was in complete shock and kept his hands under the table. I went around and pulled the chair out from under him, knocking him to the floor. Big Mike dragged the guy away and put him in the corner. “Take all the fucking money, it's yours,” one man said. Cole walked over. “You must be Mr. Kramer.”
“How do you know me?” he asked, his hands shaking above his head. “You're wife described you in detail. Even the crooked nose,” Cole replied, running his gun down the bridge of his nose. “Seriously just take the money and go. We won't say a thing,” one of his buddies chimed in. “We're not here for your money, asshole,” Issac said.
“I want you guys to leave now,” Cole said, pointing his gun at each guy. “Everyone except Mr. Kramer.” The men scrambled away, running with their tails between their legs. It was hard not to laugh. “What do you guys want?” Mr. Kramer asked, his voice high and scared. Cole flipped one of the chairs
backwards and sat down to face Mr. Kramer. “We don't like men who beat their wives.” Mr. Kramer looked at us nervously. “I don't know what that bitch told you but I didn't lay one finger on her.” “Her broken face begs otherwise.” Cole raised his gun and pointed it right at him. Mr. Kramer shut his eyes and whimpered. I noticed the piss running down his leg and shoved
Slade out of the way so his boots wouldn't get stained. “Now we can do two things,” Cole began, “We can shoot you in the face and rid ourselves of a nasty rodent. Or we can leave you in peace with a warning.” Mr. Kramer began to cry. “Please don't kill me. I'll never touch a woman again. I swear it!” Cole looked to Sawyer. “Did you
believe that?” Sawyer thought about it for a moment, tapping his finger to his chin. “Seemed a little forced to me.” Cole nodded. “Yeah maybe we should just shoot him and get out of here.” I loved the way he interrogated people. He played with them until they almost exploded. “Fuck, fuck!” Mr. Kramer waved his hands. “I'll do anything you ask. Just
don't kill me.” Cole lowered his gun. “Fine. We'll let you off with a warning. You better thank your wife when you see her. We're only keeping you alive because she requested it.” “I will,” he replied desperately. Cole lowered his gun and nodded to me. I begun stuffing all the cash from the poker table into my pocket. There was probably only a
thousand dollars but it would a nice addition to what Mrs. Kramer paid us. Cole walked away and Slade approached Mr. Kramer. We weren't going to kill him but we weren't going to leave him unharmed either. Slade grinned and cracked his knuckles. Big Mike grabbed Mr. Kramer by the arms and hoisted him up. Two minutes later and Mr. Kramer was spitting blood and teeth onto the ground. His black eyes were going to be ten times worse than his wife.
We left Mr. Kramer and went back outside to our bikes. Slade was wiping the blood off his fists and Isaac couldn't stop laughing about the piss. In the corner of my eye, I spotted one of Mr. Kramer's friends. He had a gun pointed right at Isaac. I yelled for him to get out of the way but it was too late. The gun fired sending two bullets into Isaac's left chest and shoulder. I watched as Isaac fell to the ground, his mouth opened in shock
I lifted my gun and returned fire —the safety was still on. I cursed and flicked the switch. The shooter turned towards me but I let him have it. I emptied my entire clip into him as I walked forward, screaming at the top of my lungs. The man's head exploded like a watermelon, spraying massive amounts of blood everywhere. I pulled the trigger a few more times but the gun was empty. I ran over to Isaac and Sawyer was already by his side, holding his hand. Blood spat out of his mouth as he
tried to talk. “I couldn't warn you in time,” I told him, bending down on my knees. The rest of the MC members surrounded us. “We need to get him to the hospital,” Sawyer shouted. Isaac shook his head and coughed hard. He tried to speak but nothing came out. I put my hands on his chest to apply pressure and tried to stop
the bleeding. But with the way things looked, Isaac was in bad shape. All I could think about was that the only one who could save him was Constance. I gathered Isaac's body in my arms and lifted him to the van. But it was too late. He went limp and when I laid him down in the van, he was already gone. “No dammit!” I yelled at him. I slammed my hands on his chest, hoping to bring him back.
Sawyer pried me off him. “He's gone, Leland.” I turned towards Cole, my eyes tearing up. “If only I had seen him a second sooner.” Cole began to cry and hugged me. “It's not your fault, Leland. There's nothing you could have done.” Sawyer went back into the coffee shop and shot off two rounds. Mr.
Kramer was dead now too. “We need to get out of here,” Slade said. “The cops will be swarming around here any minute.” Cole nodded and released me from the hug. “We'll take his body to the clubhouse. Everyone meet back there.” I stumbled back to my bike in shock. I couldn't believe it. Isaac was gone. Over something so stupid.
Chapter Sixteen Constance
I arrived at the apartment and the smell of chicken and potatoes were in the air. “I'm home,” I announced, throwing my purse on the floor next to the door. “I'm in the kitchen,” Rachel replied. I wandered in to a mess of pots, pans, and a lot of smoke. “Did you try and cook dinner?”
“Only the potatoes are burnt. The chicken came out really nice,” Rachel gave me a half-smile. “You've never cooked dinner before,” I stated. “I thought it would be nice after the hell you went through last night. And because I wanted to celebrate.” “Celebrate?”
Rachel fixed the plates and set them at the small dinner table. I sat down with her and the smell of the food was a lot better than it looked. I took my first bite of chicken and it melted on my tongue. How could she make something so good? Rachel took a bite of potatoes and spat them out. “So I went out today...and found a job!” “What?” I dropped my fork on the plate. “You finally got a job?”
Rachel nodded. “Photographer's assistant at a studio.” “I didn't even know you were into photography.” I took a bite of the burnt potatoes and spat them back out too. At least the chicken was good. “I didn't know either. I saw a help wanted sign on the way to the grocery store. I popped my head in and they hired me on the spot.”
I wiped my mouth with the napkin. “We really do need to celebrate.” I went to the fridge and pulled out a bottle of wine that was halffull. Rachel clapped her hands in delight. I poured our glasses and returned to the table. “What's wrong, Constance? You seem happy but I can tell something's bothering you. Still thinking about Leland?”
I was hoping I could hide my feelings. But Rachel knew me too well. “He came by the hospital today.” Rachel slammed her glass down. “Seriously?” I nodded. “He wanted to apologize.” She rolled her eyes and took a sip of wine. “Of course he did.”
I sighed, trying not to stress out too much. “I didn't even really listen to him and walked away.” Rachel smiled and returned to her food. “Good girl. Better to give him no satisfaction. Maybe he won't try the same thing twice with the next woman.” Next woman? I didn't even want to think about Leland with anyone else but me. I finished my red wine and
grabbed the bottle and set it at the table. “But maybe I should've heard him out. I kind of ditched him at the bar without hearing his explanation.” Rachel waved me off. “There could be no valid explanation for what he did to you. You just need to forget and move on. I was thinking about trying this pilates class next door to the photography studio tomorrow morning. We should do it together. It will keep your mind off all this bad stuff.”
“That sounds fun. It's been a long time since we've gone out and done anything together.” “Beats watching the same movie over and over again.” “I'll cheers to that.” We clinked glasses and giggled the night away. My sister always knew how to make me feel better. But now that she had a job, was she going to move out? There was a time that I begged her to leave. But we were so close now. The thought of living
alone terrified me. I couldn't even bring up the question to her. A knock at the door interrupted our girl time. “I'll get it,” Rachel said. She left me at the table and I listened hard to see who it was. “What are you doing here?” Rachel mumbled. My curiosity got the best of me. Who would be coming by at this hour? I got up and approached the door. Rachel kept the door open a sliver and blocked
the way. “You need to go away now,” she repeated. “Constance never wants to see you again.” “Just please let me see her.” The voice was so familiar. I pushed Rachel to the side and opened the door all the way. Leland was standing there, his head down, his hands and clothes covered in blood. This couldn't be the same strong man who saved my life. I pushed Rachel out of the way. “Come in.” I grabbed Leland's arm and
pulled him inside. “What are you doing, Constance?” Rachel yelled. “Let me handle this. Stay in your room, Rachel.” Rachel waved a finger at me. “If he lays a hand on you, by god, I'll kill him.”
Chapter Seventeen Leland
Somehow I ended up at Constance's apartment. I didn't even remember riding here. “I'm sorry Constance, I didn't know where else to go.” Tears fell down my cheeks. “Are you injured,” she asked, checking my body. I shook my head. “I don't think so.” “Let's get you fixed up.” Constance took my arm and led me to the
bathroom. I felt like a zombie as I followed her down the hallway. Her sister peeked at me through a cracked door and then closed it. Not the best first impression. “Take off your bloody clothes and I'll wash it for you. A nice warm shower will make you feel better,” Constance said softly. She went under the sink and pulled out a fresh towel. I stood there while she turned the
knobs and made the water hot. I pulled off my bloody t-shirt and remembered Isaac dying in my arms. I collapsed onto the bathroom floor, sobbing. Constance bent down and held me. “What happened?” she asked. The tears burned my throat and I could barely speak. “The guy came out of nowhere and fired. I tried to warn him but it was too late.” “Who? Who did you try to
warn?” “Isaac...he's dead.” I didn't know what else to say. I couldn't find the words to explain what happened. “I'm so sorry, Leland.” Constance held me close, her fingers massaging my scalp. I cried like a little baby, my face pressed against her chest. I had lost MC members before but Isaac was different. He had been there ever since I joined and we were close. He felt like a true brother to me. And now
he was gone. “He died in my arms, Constance. I tried to get him to you but I wasn't fast enough.” Constance put her fingers to my lips. “Hush. You did everything you could.” I don't know for how long we sat on the cold bathroom floor. Time didn't seem to matter anymore. Constance just held me until I was finished crying.
I reached for toilet paper and used it to blow my nose. “I'm sorry you had to see that. Isaac would be laughing at me right now for being such a little bitch.” Constance shook her head. “He knew you cared for him.” I looked up at Constance, her face only inches from mine. I stared into her eyes, wondering how somebody as hot as her could still be single. She was
everything I ever wanted. I glanced down to her full and parted lips. I bet she tasted good. I reached up and planted my lips on hers. Constance breathed in sharply, pulling me in. I wrapped my arms around her waist and pushed my body against her. She tasted better than I ever could've imagined.
Chapter Eighteen Constance
I dealt with death everyday of my life. I learned early on that you couldn't save everyone. No matter how much experience you had—sometimes people just died. I wished I could take away all of Leland's pain and anguish. He didn't explain exactly what happened but I got the idea that one of the Rabid Dog members was shot and killed. What were they doing? It didn't matter. My poor King.
I held him close on the bathroom tiles for what seemed like hours. His whimpering slowly faded away and he blew his nose and cleaned up his face. Kiss me, dammit! I didn't want to force it. He might not be in the mood. Leland looked deep into my eyes. My heart beat quickened and the butterflies crashed around in my stomach. He leaned in and kissed me. Time froze as his tongue ran over my lips and into my mouth. I moaned against him as our heads moved side to side.
My hands rested on his strong chest, the Rabid Dog tattoo burning brightly. Leland bent my neck and nestled in my crook, showering me with kisses. He tugged at my baggy shirt that I suddenly felt embarrassed about for wearing. I didn't know an unbelievably sexy man was going to drop by. I thought it was just going to be a quiet night with Rachel. Leland pulled the shirt over my head and marveled at my big breasts in a
lacy black bra. His fingers traced over my peaks, sending shivers down my spine. He kissed me again on the lips and moved his way down my neck and to my chest. I unhooked my bra and threw it across the bathroom. Steam from the hot shower was filling the room. Leland pinched my nipples until I cried out. He rubbed them between his fingers, elongating them. “Do you know how beautiful you are?” Leland asked.
I shook my head and my face flushed crimson. Leland bent over and sucked on my left breast. I held his head against my chest, taking in every little sensation. The teasing was absolutely tortuous. How much longer could I last? I quickly slid my sweatpants off and Leland ran his hands up my thighs. His eyes blazed desire and I knew he wanted me. His fingers hooked into my black thong and slowly peeled them
down my smooth legs. “Take me, Leland. I can't wait anymore,” I moaned. He grinned, wide-eyed, looking around at the bathroom. “Right here?” I bit my bottom lip. “Right here. Right now.” His fingers brushed against my slit, gathering my wetness. “You're so ready, baby.” Leland moved me over to
the bathroom rug and laid me down. He fiddled with his belt and pulled his jeans down along with his boxer briefs. His massive erection flung out and was pulsing up and down. I sat up and reached for his shaft, stroking him. Leland arched his head back and moaned. “Lay back down,” he ordered. I let go of his manliness and lay down, ready to do whatever he wished. “Let me warn you that I haven't been
with a man in years. Be gentle.” Leland's eyes narrowed. “Spread your legs.” I moved my legs as far as they could go. Leland came over until he was right between my thighs. His erection was so close yet so far. Leland kissed me on the mouth, claiming me again. I felt his tip at my entrance, knocking to come in. I gyrated my hips, trying to get him inside. But Leland wasn't done teasing yet.
“I've wanted this ever since I woke up in that hospital bed,” he whispered in my ear. “Me too,” I replied but barely coherent. He pinned me beneath him, his perfect body hovering above. Leland pierced me with one thrust. We both cried out as he filled me up. “You're so fucking tight,” he murmured.
I couldn't even respond. My brain had shut off and all I could do was feel. Feel his body against mine. Leland inside me, pulling in and out. I swayed my hips towards him, forcing Leland deeper and deeper. The pleasure was too much to handle. I couldn't last much longer. “Come for me, Constance,” Leland ordered. My whole body tensed up and a sudden explosion rippled through me as
I came around him. My legs locked around his waist and held him inside me. Leland continued to fuck me harder and harder. Our bodies were red hot from the steam. Our sweat was sticky sweet. Leland stilled and bit his bottom lip hard. “Come with me, Constance.” Leland found his release, saying my name over and over. I shattered into a million tiny pieces, experiencing the most intense and uncontrollable orgasm ever. Leland collapsed on top of me, panting and full of happiness. Our heart
beats raced together. “I'd forgotten what that felt like,” I said, exasperated. “I've never felt so close to somebody before,” Leland replied, rolling over next to me. “I've never come so fast before. How did you do it?” Leland ran his fingers through my hair. “We work well together, don't we?”
I nodded and rested my head against his chest. My fingers traced the Rabid Dog tattoo. Underneath it was a Latin phrase that I didn't understand—In Pace Ultio. “What does that mean?” Leland looked down at his chest. “Means Peace in Vengeance.” My eyebrows raised in suspicion. “Not a very happy motto.” “That's not the point. In my life,
things can go very wrong at any moment. There's only one thing that can bring you peace.” I lifted my head up off his chest. “Did you already take revenge for Isaac?” I knew it was wrong to ask the second it left my lips. How could you be so stupid, Constance. Leland looked lost, staring off into space. “I did get revenge.” “Did you find peace?”
Leland sniffled and shook his head. “Nothing will bring back Isaac. But at least he can rest knowing that his killer was brought to justice.” A tattoo of a small gun was marked on his side. “What's this one for?” I asked, trying to change the subject. Leland smiled. “I forgot about that one. That was my first tattoo—back when I joined Rabid Dog.”
“You mean you didn't get this spider tattoo first?” “No when I first joined I had to be a prospect for a year.” I scratched his head with my nails and Leland purred like a cat. “Prospect?” Leland closed his eyes, deep in thought. “Kind of like a pledge for a fraternity. You do all the shitty work the
MC needs done. I got this gun tattooed on my side after my first week with Rabid Dog. Isaac was with me at the time.” Leland smiled at the memory. “He wanted me to get a sword with fire but I thought a gun would be more badass.” I stood up and started putting my panties back on. “You should take a shower. You'll feel better.” “Only if you take one with me.” Leland's lips stretched into a grin and he pulled me into his arms. I giggled as he
nuzzled his nose against mine. Would I always be this happy with him? He had so much darkness surrounding him. How could we ever live a normal life?
Chapter Nineteen Leland
How could this be one of the worst nights of my life and the best at the same time? I lost Isaac but Constance— the beautiful and understanding woman made me feel so hopeful. That life isn't just about being an outlaw. It could be so much more. I just needed to trust her and follow her lead. “Only if you take one with me.” I latched onto her and pulled Constance to me. Her lips tasted like candy and I couldn't let go, not even to breathe.
I craned her neck to the side, revealing her bare and sensitive skin. I sucked on her, nibbling and love-biting. I looked at her backside in the bathroom mirror, mesmerized by her nice ass in a thong. I reached down and squeezed each cheek hard. Constance jumped at the pain and scoffed. I loved it when she was playfully mad at me. I escaped into the tall shower and closed the steamy door, shutting Constance out. The hot water hit my head and cascaded down my body,
warming me all over. I closed my eyes and let it wash away all the pain. Constance knocked at the shower door. I could only see a naked silhouette of her through the fog. “Mr. King, the doctor is here to see you now.” I opened the door. “It's about time. I need my annual checkup.” Constance bounced into the shower, closing her eyes and soaking her blonde hair. Her hands caressed my
body, moving from my chest down my happy trail. “There's seems to be a problem down here.” I gasped. “What could it be, Doctor Holmes?” “You're abnormally thick and long,” she replied, gripping my erection. “We need to release the pressure immediately.” I nodded and bit my lower lip as she deftly stroked me. She was so good
at this—too good at this. The pleasure was building more and more. I didn't want to come yet. It wasn't time yet. Constance kissed me and forced her tongue into my mouth. I had to snatch her hand away from my manliness before it was too late. I took a deep breath and refocused my energy. It was her turn to feel the unrelenting ecstasy. I felt up her breasts, massaging and kneading them. I stuck my index finger into Constance's mouth and she sucked on me hard.
“I'm so ready for you,” Constance murmured. I moved my hand between her thighs and grazed her sex. Constance moaned as I slipped two fingers inside her. She was so wet and slippery that it was almost too easy. She collapsed against me, holding onto me tight. I kissed her hard as I forced my fingers deeper and deeper. “That feels so good, Leland.
Please don't stop,” Constance yelled. I pinched her erect nipples and I continued to fuck her with my fingers. Her body reacted with a spasm every time I pulled in and out. I could feel her tighten around me. She was close. I curled my fingers and pushed against her wall. Constance opened her mouth and let out a groan, her body quivering all over. The sight of her coming almost made me climax too soon. I spun her
around and pinned Constance against the shower door. The water from the shower hit the top of her back and ran down her spine. She pushed out her ass until she met my erection. I was pressed right in between her ass cheeks and Constance rubbed me up and down. “I'm going to have you now,” I whispered. Constance's hands moved to the top of the shower door to hang on. I slowly thrust into her, stretching and filling her. My fingers gripped onto her hips as I eased my way in and out. Over
and over again, I drilled my way inside her and Constance moaned at the top of her lungs. My hips moved to the beat of my heart. “Harder, Leland,” she commanded. I gathered her hair into a short ponytail and tugged, snapping her head back. I used her hair as leverage as I pounded her against the shower door. “I'm close,” I warned Constance.
“Wait for me,” she begged. I used every ounce of power to hold my orgasm at bay. Constance came around me, almost bucking me off her, and I finally found my sweet release. “Oh Constance,” I moaned. We fell to the shower floor in a sweaty and wet mess. “I never knew sex could be so good,” I said, chuckling to myself.
“'Me either. My orgasms are like nuclear bombs going off inside me. I don't think I'm going to be able to walk for days.” I collected Constance in my arms and laid her against me. My heart was beating so fast against her back. No woman had ever made me feel this way. “Do you ever get scared when you operate on someone?” I asked. “What made you think of that?” she replied, looked back at me.
I shrugged. “Just curious I guess. I've never really been with a doctor before.” “The key to keeping calm is knowing how to control your fear. You must have some idea of the concept whenever you're in gunfight. When I was nine years old, my family went on a vacation to the Grand Canyon. It wasn't so much a vacation as it was a way for my father to educate us more. Anyways while I was admiring the massiveness of
the canyon, I felt something on my foot. I looked down to see a black scorpion crawling across my sandal.” “Holy shit, that would have freaked me the fuck out.” Constance nodded. “I wanted to kick it away and run for the hills. But my dad noticed me and screamed to stay frozen. The scorpion stayed put and didn't move. Tears were streaming down my cheeks and my dad made me breathe in and out slowly. The fear slowly
subsided and the scorpion moved along after a few moments. If my dad wasn't there, I would've tried to fling him off and I surely would've been stung. Now whenever something goes wrong in the operating room, I just remember to breathe until the fear goes away. Nothing could be scarier than a scorpion about to strike.” I shivered. “I hate bugs. I would have kicked it away no matter what.” “I can't imagine you hating bugs.”
Constance laughed, pointing at my tattoo. “Silly woman, that isn't real. But if an actual Rabid Dog was around, I'd already be out of the apartment.” Constance patted my leg. “Don't worry, Leland, I'll protect you.” I sneaked my hands under her armpits and tickled her until she apologized. After we both calmed down, I
looked at my fingers. “Might be time to get out now, I'm all pruned.” Constance wrapped my arms around her. “But it feels so nice in here.” I smiled and raked my fingers through her hair. I never wanted to leave. Constance was someone I could actually commit to. A woman who was my equal. Someone I could love.
Chapter Twenty Constance
The clock radio next to my bed started to ring at eight in the morning. My hand reached out from under the covers and searched around until I found the snooze button. Strong arms wrapped around me and a sculpted body spooned me from behind. I looked over to see Leland all naked and smiling next to me. “Good morning, Constance.” Leland yawned. “I didn't think you were the type
of guy to stay the night.” “There's always a first for everything.” Leland kissed me and his morning breath didn't even bother me. I rolled over and nestled in the nook between his arm and chest. “Can we stay in bed all day?” Leland traced his fingers across the bare skin of my arm. “I wouldn't want anything more.”
Was this really happening? Did I really sleep with the biker? I wanted to pinch myself to make sure it wasn't a dream. I'd never felt this happy before. Not even when I graduated from med school or became a real doctor. I always thought I'd dedicate my life to my career —that it would be enough to satisfy me. I didn't know what I was missing. I felt this overwhelming love for Leland. I'd only known him for a short
while but it felt right. Felt like we belonged together. But could this really work? We were so different. Could I stay with an outlaw? “Do you think we could really work together?” Leland lifted my chin until his gaze met mine. “Don't we deserve to be happy?” I kissed him, feeling his strong embrace. “Yes,” I replied. “How about
some breakfast?” I asked. Leland nodded. “Sounds fantastic. I didn't know you knew how to cook.” I laughed. “I don't actually. My sister Rachel has been doing all the cooking even though she isn't very good either.” Leland cocked an eyebrow.“She's the one that said she'll kill me if I hurt you, right?”
I sucked my lips in. “Yep, she's the one. I'm sorry, she's actually pretty harmless.” Leland hid behind the sheets. “I think I'll stay here why you go find us some breakfast.” I swung my legs over him and straddled his hips. “Don't tell me the great Leland King is afraid of a girl?” Leland swung a pillow out of
nowhere and hit me right in the face. He could barely contain his laughter. I scoffed and grabbed my own pillow, swinging with all my might. My hit didn't even phase him. Leland attacked with his tickling that rendered me useless. I fell over and Leland rolled on top of me, pinning my arms above my head. His dark eyes gazed into mine, his lips all serious. “I'm never going to leave you, Constance Holmes.” He bent down and bit my bottom lip.
“You better not, or I'll hunt you down,” I replied, kissing him passionately. Maybe an outlaw and a doctor could actually be together?
Epilogue Constance
It was the perfect day for a picnic. The sun was shining brightly and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. A huge crowd was gathering in the park for the annual picnic in Sacks County. I looked to the other end of our flannel blanket and Leland was sitting up, unloading our lunches from the picnic basket. I lay back and soaked up the sun, holding my swollen belly. I stretched out my legs and arms, the diamonds on my wedding ring reflected back at me.
“How's our boy doing?” Leland asked. “Kicking a lot out. I think he's ready to leave.” Leland put his hand on my stomach.“He's definitely my son. Can't wait to get on a bike.” “Yeah well he better wait until he's old enough.” Leland surrendered and gave me
a kiss. “Remember our wedding?” “How could I forget? One hundred bikers and my small family,” I replied. “I'm glad I got to meet your parents,” he said. “I'm just glad that they finally made up with Rachel. I felt so bad when we got engaged and I had to move out.” Leland reached his hand over to
mine. “Where is she by the way?” I looked around and found her walking over with Claire. “How's my little pumpkin?” Rachel said, rubbing my belly. Claire kneeled down next to me. “What's his name going to be, Constance?” “We were thinking about Isaac.” Her eyes glistened as she smiled
and felt my belly. “He's going to be a strong boy just like his father.” Leland nodded and I laughed. “Yeah but hopefully he doesn't come out with a Rabid Dog tattoo already.” We watched the other MC members set up for the picnic. Big Mike brought over a giant barbecue and he was cooking burgers and hot dogs. Sawyer and Slade were sitting at a table arguing over whose Harley was better.
Leland lay next to me. “Are you happy, Constance?” I looked over at him concerned. “Why do you ask? Can't you see the smile on my face?” “I know but I just want to know if you're truly happy being with me.” I held his face in my hands. “We've had our ups and downs but I wouldn't change anything. We're about to become a family.” I put his hand on my
belly and Leland felt Isaac kick. “We made that and he's ours.” Leland almost started crying. My strong King. My heart couldn't handle the amount of love I felt for him right now. “I love you, Mr. King.” Leland kissed me. “Love you too, Mrs. King.”
THE END Keep reading for a complete version of A Baby for the Bad Boy
A Baby for the Bad Boy
Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to real people is coincidental.
No section of this book may be copied or reproduced without the author's permission.
Description A baby was never in the cards. Rachael Men have no place in my life. Too busy with school and work to deal with those predators. But Ace swaggers in with that arrogant and cocky attitude. I'm like putty in his hands but terrified of the storm riding behind him.
But his lips against mine...his rough hands all over me... Will a baby make him stay? Ace I go through women more often than you change your socks. The moment I saw Rachael, I knew she'd be mine—and I'd forget her forever. Her long legs and curves would make any
man bow before her. But I'm not just any man. When I'm around, all hell breaks loose. I can't afford to put Rachael in harm's way. Especially since she's carrying my baby. I can't get her out of my skull and I'd do anything to keep her.
Chapter One Rachael
Shit! I arrived at the Nautilus Club fifteen minutes late again. My boss was going to kill me. The seedy building stood in an abandoned complex right next to the jammed-packed freeway. A gigantic neon sign repeated girls three times and a long pink awning jutted out from the front door. I stumbled out of my car, carrying my purse and bag of school books. In between dances, I could get a little homework done if nobody bothered me. Jerome stood at the front door
looking menacingly as always. He was an over-sized black man with the softest heart and a hug that could crush every bone in your body. He grinned and let me right in. The club lights were dimmed and Cherry danced on stage to Britney Spears' “Womanizer.” A bar sat along the far right wall and Johnny was there tending to the drunks. A shot of whiskey sounded good right about now. I took a hard right through velvet curtains that stated: Employees Only.
Joe, the owner, came barreling towards me. His hair had receded to the very back of his head and he wore the cheapest suit available. He wasn't as soft as Jerome but he took care of his girls. “Rachael! You gotta be fucking kidding me. How could you be late again after we just had that talk?” Damn! I thought he might not have noticed this time. “I'm so sorry, Joe, but I got
caught in traffic.” Joe checked his watch. “There's no fucking traffic at nine o'clock.” “There was an accident. I promise it won't happen again.” I gave him my best puppy dog eyes. Joe was a sucker for a pretty girl. He narrowed his eyes at me. “Cherry offered to switch with you. You're on in twenty minutes.”
I really owed Cherry a big one. This was the fifth time she had covered for me. Maybe I could buy her some makeup as a thank you. Joe continued, “I also need you to cover Jasmine's shift on Saturday night.” Double Shit! This Saturday I promised my mom I'd come visit her. But I couldn't negotiate with Joe without him firing me on the spot. I was already playing with fire.
“You got it, Joe. Whatever you need.” Joe clasped his hands and bowed before me. He really wasn't all that bad. I just needed to be on time more often. I walked into the makeup room and sat at my station. Exposed light bulbs surrounded the mirror and pictures of my family were taped to the edges. I wanted my area to feel a little more homey—a little more personal. I went to
the open rack behind me that held the few outfits I owned. The dancers at Nautilus were required to pay for their own costumes which meant I couldn't afford too many. I pulled out a blue bikini that was bedazzled with a hundred sequins. It looked really cheap but you couldn't tell in the dark club. I quickly changed and stuffed my big breasts into the bikini top. I sat down at my station and opened the drawer full of makeup. I brushed my brown hair and darkened my eyes with
black liner and eyeshadow. I added the biggest fake lashes and overdid the lipstick. Helena strutted into the room wearing a long dress and platform shoes. She was very thin and tall with small perky breasts. She could've been a model if she wanted to. Most of the dancers were so jealous of her body. “Joe seems angrier than usual. Late again, Rachael?” Helena sat down at the station next to mine. She had been
dancing at the Nautilus for over ten years which was a lifetime to some of us. When I started, Helena helped me through the basics: getting my costume, learning the routines, and dealing with customers who get a little too touchy. I capped my lipstick and pursed my lips in the mirror. “Only by fifteen minutes. I could be one minute late and he'd still go ballistic.” Helena laughed. “Joe is Joe.” She put her hand on my shoulder. “We
just got in a big group of guys.” “I hope they have deep pockets.” I winked. Cherry came back from the stage all sweaty. Crumpled-up dollar bills were pinned along her waist with a gstring. I got down on my knees and groveled at her feet. “Thank you so much, Cherry. I owe you a million times over.” I kissed her platform shoes for
added effect. Cherry's fake red hair burned brightly. “You better believe you owe me. I barely got any tips out there and a group of bikers just came in right after I finished.” “How about I split my tips with you tonight. Will that make up for it?” Cherry smirked. “Yeah that might work.”
My phone buzzed on the counter. I checked my message and it was from my roommate, Jenny. Jenny: You better text me when you're on your way home. Rachael: Don't worry I will :) Jenny didn't have a job so she made it her life's work to make sure I was always safe. She was so worried that one of the customers would try to kidnap me. Jerome was always around
and would never let that happen. Joe popped his head in. “You're on in five, Rachael.” “Knock em' dead, Sapphire.” Cherry kissed me on the cheek. Sapphire was a name I quickly came up with right before my first dance. I needed a stripper name that radiated class and style. Diamond was already taken so Sapphire became mine. Most girls went by their real names backstage
and some lucky girls like Cherry were already born with a fake stripper name. I took a deep breath and went to the back of the stage. I peeked through the curtains and spotted a group of tough guys surrounding the stage. They were covered in tattoos with their biceps bursting through their tight white shirts. Tonight might actually be good. The announcer's voice boomed through the air. “Ladies and gentlemen, the Nautilus Club proudly presents: the
mysterious, the insatiable, the lovely— Sapphire!” “Pour it up” by Rihanna—my song—blasted through the speakers. I burst out of the curtains with fire in my eyes. The overhead spotlights focused on my body as I made my way down the raised walkway, stomping my heels down. The boys cheered my name while throwing one-dollar bills onto the stage. I ran my hands up my stomach and felt up my tits, flaunting them to the
crowd. “Take it off,” one of the guys screamed. I pouted my lips and shook my finger to the crowd. I faced away from the audience and slowly undid the string around my back. My bikini top hung loosely against my chest and I held it in place with my hands. The men hollered at me. I turned around and danced, not letting them see it all yet. Dancing was the art of seduction.
I dropped the bikini top and let my large breasts free. The boys cheered and whistled at my tits, their fists pumping in the air. I went up to the cold steel pole and pushed it against my cleavage, rubbing myself up and down. I bent over all the way and hugged my ankles, giving the best view of my thong and ass. My eyes caught one of the bikers and my heart skipped a beat. He wasn't like the others. He sat quietly and stared
at me. This guy had long slicked-back hair that was shaved on the sides. Intricate tattoos covered both of his strong arms and broad shoulders. He wasn't cheering along with his buddies. The mysterious man's dark gaze focused in on me. I became flushed and lost my way for a moment. I climbed high up the pole, wrapping my legs around and locking myself in. I leaned back and swung around, slowly dropping all the way to the stage floor— my signature move. The crowd went
wild. I flipped my blonde hair back and locked eyes with the bad boy. He sat in his chair with his stone-cold face, his eyes drinking me in. This is way too hot. Rihanna's words slowly faded away and the crowd hollered. I gathered my bikini top and all the tips off the stage. “One more round of applause for Sapphire,” the announcer yelled.
I gave the audience a curtsy before disappearing into the back—but not without getting one last glance at him. He sat in his seat, blanketed in shadows, with one finger slowly tracing his lips. A desire formed in the pit of my stomach. “How much did you make?” Cherry asked, following me to my station. My head was all cloudy and my
cheeks were bright red. Who was that man? “I said, how much did you make, Rachael?” Cherry repeated. “Oh sorry. Thanks again for covering for me.” I didn't even bother counting the tips. I handed her the majority of the crumpled up cash in my hands. Cherry fanned out all the bills and her jaw dropped. “You made all this
from one dance?” I shrugged. “I guess they liked me.” I sat down at my station, my hands shaking. I didn't have another dance for a couple hours and desperately needed a drink. Alcohol would calm me down. Why was so much adrenaline coursing through me? Joe came in with a big grin on his face. That was nice change from the
Joe I had to deal with earlier. “Great job, Rachael. You got a guy out there requesting a lap dance.” I nodded and touched up my makeup. I took a deep breath and my hands stopped shaking. Could it be him?
Chapter Two Ace
The boys and I rode or bikes down the black streets, our headlights the only light in the overcast night. The entrance of the Nautilus appeared over the horizon with it's bright pink neon lights. It wasn't the best strip club in town—the drinks were overpriced and the dancers weren't too attractive—but they had happy hour on Thursday nights. We had just made a lot of money from selling a huge load of weapons and it was time to celebrate and let loose. “You ready to party, Ace?”
Maverick, our veep, grinned and slapped his big belly. I ran my fingers through my hair. “First round is on me.” “I hope you're talking about lap dances because I'm definitely getting a couple tonight.” “It's going to take a lot more than money to get a chick to dance on that nasty lap of yours.”
Maverick boomed out a jovial laugh and hit me on the back. The large bouncer let us in and we entered through a dark hallway that opened up to a huge room with chairs surrounding the stage. Private booths lined the left wall and a bar sat on the right with some passed out drunks. The motorcycle club took their seats as a fire-red stripper with the biggest rack finished her dance. Hammer, the president of the club, went off to the bar to order us drinks. He was
an older guy who has been with the club since its founding. Light gray hairs speckled his hair and beard but he was still built like an ox. I'd follow that man into the depths of hell. The lights dimmed even further and the next dancer was announced. A bright spotlight hit the stage and a goddess flew through the curtains. Her long blonde hair cascaded off her shoulders and her blue eyes pierced me. The blood in my veins froze and butterflies fluttered in my stomach. My
pants tightened as my cock came to full attention. Who the fuck was this chick? Hammer joined us and handed me a pint of beer, foam dripping down the sides of the glass. I nodded and took a sip. The cold brew slid down my throat and warmed me instantly. I drank more as I sat mesmerized, watching this girl parade down the stage. I cursed myself for not
remembering her name. It was Ruby, Emerald—something close to that. The rest of the boys cheered at her and I sunk further into my seat, taking in all the sights. Her feet glided across the stage like a ballerina. She turned around and slowly untied her top. My heart hammered in my chest louder and louder. She faced us and revealed her mountains. A spike of desire hit my crotch. Those are the most perfect pair of tits I have ever seen.
My raging hard-on tried to break through my jeans. Before I knew it, the dance was over and my next conquest left the stage. I had to have her. One smirk from me and she'd be putty in my hands. I never met a woman who could resist me. I asked the nearest employee that I wanted a private lap dance from the girl that was just on stage. My balls
were hot coals in my pants and they needed to be emptied. “Gotta have her, don't ya Ace?” Maverick chuckled. I ignored him and followed the employee over to one of the private booths. He told me she'd be out in a minute and shut the curtains. I sat in the comfy seat and my palms were sweating profusely. Why was I so nervous? This was just like any other lap dance, and I'd had thousands of them.
The wait felt like an eternity, but only five minutes had passed. The curtains whipped opened and in walked the chick from before. She was dressed in a black bra and panties that hugged her curves tightly. Drool escaped the corner of my lips. She stiffened and stopped in her tracks when she caught sight of me. Her eyes widened and went back to normal as she closed the curtain behind her.
“I hoped it was you,” she whispered. What did she mean by that? “How much for a lap dance?” I asked, pulling out my black leather wallet. “For you, it's on the house.” She smiled and every part of me burned with hunger. No chick had made me feel like this before. What was happening to me?
I grabbed her hand and led her over to me. A spark jumped through her and zapped me. It must have been a static shock. She swung her long silky leg over and straddled me. Her big chest was only inches away from my face. My tongue must had rolled out of my mouth like one of those cartoons as I stared at her massive cleavage. “What was your name again? I forgot.” “It's Sapphire,” she replied in a
soft and sensual voice. I could listen to that voice all day. “No what's your real name?” Her hips gyrated as she grinded against me. “It's Rachael.” My erection grew even bigger. “My name's Ace,” I choked out. She knew exactly what she was doing to me. “It's nice to meet you.” She smiled. I'd wage wars for that smile.
Rachael stood up and faced away from me. She ran her hands down her sides, her nice ass swaying side to side to the beats of the music. She planted her butt right on my crotch, rubbing hard against me, holding herself up with her hands on my knees. I was getting so close. Rachael unlatched her bra and dropped it to the floor. Still facing away from me, she leaned back against me. Rachael's soft hair was pressed against
my face and I took in a deep breath of her divine scent. She put my hands in hers and traced them up along her soft skin. “You're so smooth,” I murmured in her ear. Rachael placed my hands on her chest and I squeezed her mountain peaks tightly—one-hundred percent real. How could a chick be this hot? The throbbing desire in my pants was ready to explode. I pinched her nipples and Rachael
moaned softly. Fuck! I was too close! I couldn't blow my load in my pants. Not yet...I had to have her first. I lifted her ass off of me and set Rachael down. “Let's go back to my place,” I whispered. Rachael stared into my eyes and smiled. “I'm sorry but I don't go home with customers and I definitely don't sleep with them.”
No girl had ever refused me before. The blood was pounding in my pants, reminding me of my desperate need. What was so different about her? She didn't seem like a normal stripper. I was tempted to ask her to finish the lap dance so she could take me to to end. The pain in my balls was growing. I needed to unload fast. I grabbed a couple hundreds out of my pocket and smushed them in her hand before leaving through the curtains.
I looked around the room for another stripper that would fuck me or blow me—anything to take away this desire. The other MC members were all getting lap dances from various girls. Maverick needed two girls to fill his entire lap. It was too late to find another girl. I ran to the seedy bathroom to find my release.
Chapter Three Rachael
Why did I tell him my real name! It just came out. That was such a rookie mistake. The girls backstage would be shaking their head at me now. His leather vest looked so good on him, showing off his big muscles. His patches on his left breast stated: Dark Steel MC and Sgt-at-Arms. I wasn't sure what that meant but it sounded badass. I grinded against Ace, rubbing his giant erection right between my cheeks. The blood in my veins boiled as his hands touched me all over. I'd been with so
many customers before but this one was different. He was strong, confident, and so god damn sexy. Desire pooled between my thighs. I got lost in the moment as he grabbed my breasts. I'd never wanted a man more than now. Suddenly, Ace pushed me off him. I didn't want to stop. He wanted me to go home with him. My brain struggled with the decision. I so desperately wanted him to take me right there in the booth. All I'd have to do was bend over and keep my mouth shut as he pounded
me. Nobody would find out. But that was wrong. I didn't want my first time to be in this strip club. In the end, I was always a good girl. I told him the same thing I told every customer —I couldn't go home with him. Ace handed me two-hundred dollars and bolted out of the booth. Two-hundred dollars. The lap dance was only thirty. I ran out to tell him thank you but
he was already gone. I looked for him everywhere and eventually found him coming out of the men's restroom. “I wanted to give you my number before you left,” I said, handing him a scrap of paper with my digits written on them. Another rookie mistake. Ace looked down and his eyes flared. “I'm really going to call you.” My cheeks flushed. “I hope so.”
The motorcycle club left and Nautilus was almost completely empty. I went backstage and changed back into normal clothes. “Rachael, who was that last customer you had? He was so dreamy.” Cherry asked. “One of the guys from the motorcycle club.” “Did you get his number? I'd love to ride a piece of meat like him.”
“Sorry Cherry, I didn't.” I decided to leave out the fact that I gave Ace my number. Cherry was beyond beautiful and this biker was going to be all mine. I said my goodbyes to everyone at the club and left for home.
—
I pulled up to the tiny blue townhouse that Jenny and I rented. It sat at the end of a row of houses that all looked exactly the same with bars on the windows. We weren't in the nicest area but rent was cheap and the landlord let us do whatever we wanted. I opened the front door to discover Jenny sitting at the breakfast bar, nursing a glass of wine. “Why didn't you text me when you were coming home?” she blurted
out. Dammit. Why couldn't I ever remember to text her? “I'm sorry, Jenny, I totally forgot. Things got a little crazy by the end of the night.” I set down my purse at the door and flung my heels off. The sudden relief of being without shoes was heavenly. Jenny took a sip from her glass. “You better text me next time.”
“I will.” I gave her a quick hug and she was still rigid with anger. But a second later she loosened up and accepted me. “Can I get you a glass?” I nodded. I definitely needed wine after tonight. Jenny went to the fridge and pulled out a bottle of red. It was cheap but it was better than nothing. She poured me one and I downed it in
seconds, not even taking the time to savor the flavor. The alcohol went to my head immediately. “Long night, huh?” Jenny poured me another. “You could say that again.” I grabbed the wine bottle and we both sat down on the crumb-filled couch in the living room. Jenny looked into my eyes. “Oh my god, you met someone tonight.”
How did my face give away everything so easily? I turned towards her. “How the fuck did you figure that out?” “You have that glint in your eyes. You've never had it before so this guy must be amazing if he was able to hold your attention.” I flushed at the thought of Ace. I didn't know much about him so why was
he so captivating? We barely even spoke to each other and I already gave him my number. What kind of girl was I? The stripper cliché kept flashing across my mind. Jenny put her hand over her mouth and gasped. She leaned over and whispered, “Did he take your virginity?” “No way!” I shoved Jenny away hard. The glass of wine she was holding tipped slightly and spilled a little red on the carpet. “Oh crap, let me go get some
paper towels.” I rushed to the kitchen and returned with a whole roll of paper towels. We dabbed the stain on the carpet until there was only a faint blotch. Our carpet was already full of red wine mistakes. There was no way we were getting our deposit back. “This guy must really be something. I've never seen you act this way before. What's his name?”
I contemplated whether I should give her more details. The wine was messing with my head. “His name's Ace.” “Wow that justs screams sexy.” Jenny didn't even bother drinking out of a glass anymore. She palmed the bottle and drained it into her mouth. “He might be the one to finally make you a woman.” I shook my head but deep down she could be right. He was the only man
I'd ever felt this way about. He might be the one. “This is stupid. I met this guy at a strip club. Not exactly my style of a fairy-tale romance.” Jenny put her hands on my shoulders and focused on me. “You need to forget about fairy tales. This is real life, Rachael. Don't let it pass you by. Just let the guy stick it in.” We both burst out laughing. But her words hit me in the gut. She was exactly right. I spent too many years
waiting for my prince to come when there's no such thing. Too many movies and books conditioned me to wait for the perfect man. But that man didn't exist. “Enough about you. I met a guy today too.” Jenny beamed. I grabbed the bottle of wine from her and took a swig. “Tell me all about him.” “Well I haven't exactly met him yet.” Uh oh. Here we go again.
“His name's Eric and I met him through one of those dating apps. We've been sexting back and forth all day.” Jenny pulled out her phone and almost showed me the dirty texts until I waved her phone away. “Jenny, do you really want to go through this again?” She cocked her head to the side. “What do you mean?”
“Come on, you know exactly what I mean. Remember Harrison—the guy who really turned out to be a girl.” Jenny giggled hard. “Yeah that was rough. I almost turned lesbian for Harrison. But Eric is going to be different.” “What about Gary who actually turned out to be a fourteen-year old boy?” “I'm still waiting for him to
become legal so we could date. He was so mature for his age.” I rolled my eyes. “I think you really need to find a job, Jenny. For one, I can't afford the rent by myself. And two, you'd meet plenty of real guys outside who were the right gender and age.” “I've tried, Rachael. Really I have. I've been to dozens of auditions but I haven't gotten any callbacks yet.”
Jenny was trying to make it as an actress but the competition was extremely rough. Ever since she graduated college she'd only landed a couple commercials. They paid well but the money didn't last. Nobody had the heart to tell her that her dream probably wasn't going to come true. “Why don't you try something part-time. Maybe waitressing? Or I could get you a job at the club.” “You want me to dance?” Jenny
downed the last of the wine and slammed the empty bottle on the coffee table. I shrugged. “We could use the extra money.” “Well I have an audition tomorrow. If I don't hear anything back, then I'll try it your way.” I smiled. “Sounds like a plan.” I stood up and my knees wobbled from the wine. “I'm going to hit the sack.”
Jenny yawned and nodded. “Me too.” I stumbled into my room and tripped over a layer of dirty clothes, crashing face first into my bed. I was so exhausted and ready for the night to be over. I closed my eyes and Ace's lean build and tattoos invaded my head. I grinned and blissfully fell asleep.
—
The next morning, I awoke with a spitting headache. The sun blazed through the windows and burned my eyes. I grabbed a pillow and buried my face in it. The memories of last night and Ace came back to me. I reached my hand out and felt around the bed for my phone. I must have left it in my purse at the door. I had to find out if Ace tried to contact me.
I used all the available energy in my body to lift myself up off the bed. I wiped dried drool from my cheek and realized that I fell asleep in the clothes from last night. I took my first step and the room spun, my head jackhammering with a hangover. I used the walls to hold myself up as I made my way down the hallway and to the front door. My cellphone was right where I left it, in my purse by the door. I turned it on but nothing happened. The screen was blank. My battery obviously ran out and
my charger was all the way back in my room. Jenny was in the kitchen cooking some sausages and singing an Ariana Grande song out loud. She poked her head out. “Want some breakfast, Rachael?” The smell of greasy food almost made me vomit. I groaned and crawled to my bedroom. I undressed and climbed under the cool bedsheets. I plugged in my phone and turned it on. I waited a few moments—no missed calls. I sighed and
pulled the covers over my head. What if Ace never called me?
Chapter Four Ace
I awoke to a familiar ringing in my head. I drank way too much last night like usual. I laughed to myself silently when I realized that I had fallen asleep on the pool table. I got up and tip-toed over all the guys passed out on the floor and made my way to the bar. I poured myself a small shot of Kentucky whiskey and knocked it back. The ringing slowly faded away and I already felt better. The image of Rachael's scantilyclad body crossed my mind.
Goosebumps formed all over my arms and my morning wood got even harder. I shoved my hands in my pockets, searching. I checked over every inch of my jeans and realized it was in my vest pocket. I pulled out the crumpled paper that had Rachael's number scribbled on it. I admired the way she signed her name in cursive. I put the paper to my nose and it smelled so much like her. A cross between the ocean and rose petals.
Should I call her right now? What the fuck are you thinking, Ace? You know the rules—don't seem too desperate. I reluctantly put the paper back in my vest and poured another shot of whiskey. Why did this girl have such a hold on me? I should have fucked her already and tossed her to the side. Hammer fell out of his office, no doubt suffering from the same hangover. “Crazy night.” He slapped me on the back and drank straight from the
bottle of whiskey. Hammer looked at his watch. “It's already past noon. Wake everybody up so we can open.” The Dark Steel MC opened a restaurant called The Burger Joint to be used as a front to launder money back in the late 1970's. It wasn't supposed to make any money but instead became a destination spot for outlaws to gather. Over the years, the burgers brought in more money than the drugs and guns combined. It was steady and clean— exactly what a perfect front should be.
The back of The Burger Joint was where the Dark Steel MC was headquartered. It was a small doublestory warehouse that we transformed into our meeting place. The first floor consisted of pool tables and a bar. The back was a private room where we held our club votes. Upstairs had a few bedrooms—including mine—that members used from time to time. “Everyone up!” I yelled. Some guys rolled around a bit while others
didn't move an inch. I put two fingers in my mouth and whistled so loud it could wake the dead. Half-naked women peeled themselves off the floor and the men gravitated towards the bar. I went through the front and into the restaurant. I took out the keys, unlocked the door, and switched the open sign on. I went back into the club and more guys were awake. I passed them by and went upstairs. My room was a place where I could crash when the nights went too long or if I was trying to hide
out from the cops. For some reason, last night, I never made it up the stairs. I grabbed some fresh clothes out of the closet and took a warm shower. The thought of Rachael came back to me and wouldn't leave. My cock was begging to sink into the sweet pussy of hers. I had to see her again. I turned off the shower and hugged a towel around my hips. I pulled my phone out of my jeans and the paper from my vest. Butterflies bumped around in my stomach. My breathing quickened.
I felt like a little boy again with a crush. I punched the numbers in and held my breath while the phone rang. “Hello?” Her voice was the same from last night—soft and undeniably sexy. “Hey Rachael, it's Ace...from last night.” “How could I forget. I'm glad you called me.”
“I was wondering if you wanted to get a bite to eat tonight?” I couldn't believe I was asking her on a date. The last time I asked a chick out on a date was prom back in high school. I didn't do the whole romance thing. I used women for sex and moved on. They had no other use to me. But Rachael was different. “I'm sorry, I can't,” Rachael replied. My heart dropped to the floor.
My hands went numb and I almost dropped the phone. I couldn't believe she was rejecting me again. I was ready to hang up on her when she spoke up, “I mean I can't go out tonight. I have to work.” Relief flooded me. “How about after work? What time do you get off?” “I have an earlier shift tonight so I get off around ten. I have some homework to do but I can put that off.”
“I'll pick you up at the club and we can get a bite to eat.” “All right,” she whispered back. I hung up the phone before saying goodbye. I had to leave her wanting more. At least my mind was somewhat working. But the desire in my pants reminded me of what I really needed. I'd use Rachael just like every other slut. Flood her pussy with my cum and never see her again—that was the Dark Steel
way. I went back downstairs and the place was buzzing. A big difference from the graveyard I stumbled upon this morning. Hammer found me through the crowd. “Ace we have a club vote now.” “Be right there, Prez.”
—
Hammer hit the gavel on the long wooden table with our club symbol—a sword driven through a skull—carved into it. Framed pictures of our fallen brethren including my older brother hung on the wall. The members quit chatting and faced towards their president. Hammer put his elbows on the table and folded his hands. “We have a few things to go over today, gentlemen. I'd like Rowan to take over now.” Rowan was a smart guy—went
to college, started a few businesses, and became the logical choice for club treasurer. He wasn't the usual type that joined a MC but he fit in nicely. Rowan brought out some papers and put on a pair of round glasses. “I was going over the finances and I thought I'd give everyone an update on how we're doing. As usual, The Burger Joint is bringing in fifty-four percent of our income. Guns are thirty percent and drugs are only sixteen percent. I've talked to Hammer about this a few times
and I think it's time to open up another burger restaurant.” “So you want to start a chain?” I asked him. Hammer butted in. “We put our blood, sweat and tears into this club. Lost a lot of men along the way. Drugs and guns are the riskiest ventures—too many ways the cops can take us down. We can't lose everything we built. It's time to focus on more legitimate sources of income. Bring this club into the
future.” Jasper coughed into his hand. He was the oldest member and never wanted any responsibility. But we all looked at him for guidance. “Hammer is right. Look at our brothers.” Jasper pointed to the frames on the wall. “We can't lose anymore.” Everyone bowed their heads. I thought about my brother, AJ. His devilmay-care attitude. He taught me everything I knew. I wanted him back.
Jasper continued, “This motorcycle club is changing and we need to accept it.” Hammer took up the gavel. “I propose we cut out drugs for now and keep the guns business. We can sell our contacts to our black brothers and focus more on the new restaurant. All in favor, raise your hand.” I knew the club needed to go legitimate at some point but I thought that
was a long way from now. I didn't want to give up being an outlaw. I couldn't imagine myself working in a burger restaurant the rest of my life. But I had to focus on the survival of the MC. I raised my hand along with the others. It was unanimous. Hammer pounded the gavel to the table. “There's only one problem,” Hammer began, “we need to to break the news to the Los Diablos. The Blacks won't sell to the Mexicans; by doing this
deal we are essentially cutting the Mexicans off from their number one supplier.” “And how do you suppose we get around this problem?” Maverick asked, rubbing his large stomach. “We need to set up a meet with the Los Diablos and explain to them why were doing it. If we find them another supplier, they won't be happy but maybe it will prevent a blowback.” Hammer looked around the room at all of us. “We
need to work together on this.” “Miguel and I grew up together,” Jasper announced. “Let me talk to him. I can get him to see it our way.” Hammer nodded. “Zane, I need you to reach out to your contacts in Vegas. See if you can find a new supplier. Make sure they'll be willing to work with the Mexicans.” Zane looked up from cleaning his gun and nodded. Zane's tattoos covering
every inch of his body, including his shaved head. He was always fiddling with his guns, never paying too much attention to what was going on around him. “This meeting of the Dark Steel MC is adjourned.” Hammer slammed the table one last time.
Chapter Five Katherine
The black coffee kept me warm as I pulled into the empty parking garage. It was five in the morning and the place was deserted. For most people this was an ungodly hour but this was the time I got the most work done. The sun was barely up and the noise of the city had not begun. It was serene and perfect. I parked in my usual spot and walked to the dark corner of the parking garage. I came to a long door that stated: Electrical Closet. Warning: High Voltage. I pulled out my key card that
had my name engraved and slipped it into the subtle slot right below the door handle. A beep announced that it was okay for me to turn the handle. The room was pitch black until I flipped the switch. The lights flickered and buzzed, lighting the small space. Nobody was here yet. I was always the last to leave at night and the first to arrive in the morning. We used to have a whole floor in the office building above but the bosses cut the team by ninety percent and exiled what was left down
here. I actually liked it more. Less people meant less annoyances. I sat down in a rigid chair and let the coffee heat my hands. I blew on it before taking another sip. I glanced up at the giant bulletin board that hung on the wall. The Dark Steel Motorcycle Club had eluded us for a long time. They were pretty smart criminals—covering their tracks and never making a mistake. The pictures of each member formed a sort of pyramid on the board.
At the top was the leader, Hammer. Below him were his right-hand men, Maverick and Ace. At the base of the pyramid were the rest of the members. These were the ones we focused on the most. The less important members were more likely to mess up or turn against the MC. We knew every detail of their lives: who they talked to, who they fucked, where they took their smoke breaks. Folders and folders of small details that were for the most part useless. I had spent years of my life on Dark Steel and I had nothing to show for it.
The beep at the door signaled someone was coming in. I checked my watch that said: 5:30 A.M. “Good morning, Agent Malarkey,” I said, surprised that he showed up so early. Malarkey walked in carrying a tray of four Starbucks coffees. He had been with me since the beginning. He was older and more experienced but didn't have the ambition to rise the ranks.
He didn't let office politics influence his decisions which made him the perfect partner. “Coffee, Agent Swift?” he asked. I raised my own. “Already beat you.” Malarkey sat down and sighed. He rubbed his eyes and scratched his head. “Rough night, Malarkey?”
“I didn't get much sleep. I got some intel from my girl at the restaurant last night.” I quickly grabbed the file on our sources and began flipping through it. “Remind me who that is.” “Hailey Gutter. She works at The Burger Joint.” I turned to a photo of her arrest. Her face was contorted in disgust as she
held the black sign with her serial number on it. Hailey looked like the usual scum that frequented The Burger Joint—bleached blonde hair and eyes caked in dark makeup. “I remember now. She's slept with a few of the members in the past. We turned her a year ago when her boyfriend was arrested.” Malarkey laughed. “Funny thing is, she broke up with her boyfriend soon after that.”
“Yeah but she can't stop talking to us or we'll leak that she's one of our sources to the MC.” Malarkey blew on his hot coffee. “She doesn't know that we're bluffing. We would never put anyone in danger.” I skimmed through the rest of her file for anything interesting. “What did you find out from her last night.” “The MC has a meeting with the
Los Diablos set for tomorrow afternoon.” Malarkey grinned. I leaned towards him, my eyes lighting up. “Do you know what about?” “The source says that there are rumors buzzing around that Dark Steel is getting out of drugs.” The synapses in my brain fired off, connecting all the dots. “They wouldn't give their supplier to the Mexicans so they must be telling them
that the Blacks are getting it. Which means the Mexicans will be without drugs.” “Exactly,” Malarkey said, resting his hands behind his head. “They won't be happy to get that news.” Malarkey shook his head. “No, not at all.” I closed the file in front of me.
“Okay I want us at the meeting. Get Agent Daniels to trail Los Diablos and you and I will follow Dark Steel. We'll need surveillance equipment and a couple cars. I want us armed and ready for action. This could get messy.” Malarkey smiled. He lived for this. And so did I.
Chapter Six Rachael
My head was in a daze. I couldn't believe that Ace was taking me out to dinner tonight. My shift at the Nautilus would be over in an hour and Ace was supposed to pick me up soon. I was so excited that I could barely keep myself from shaking. I danced on stage, swinging around the pole, closing my eyes and focusing on the image of Ace. His shirtless chest, strong arms, and open lips made me ooze inside. I wanted to
kiss him so badly, to feel his mouth against mine. I bent over and rubbed the pole in between my ass cheeks, imagining it was Ace's hard erection. I moaned as a warmness pooled between my thighs. I spread myself up and down the pole, flipping my hair back and taking off my top. The crowd cheered at the sight of my bouncy chest. I got down on my knees and pushed my tits together right in front of a customer's face. I turned around and crawled towards the pole, giving them
all the perfect view of my ass. I ran my tongue up along the pole, gathering my salty wetness. I'd never tasted myself before and it was really turning me on. The desire to touch myself was building. My face was flushed and my heart was racing. I continued dancing, picturing Ace holding me tight and never letting me go. I snapped back to reality when the music stopped. The audience erupted with cheers and gave me a standing ovation. I didn't even know what I did up there. I was so distracted
with the thought of Ace. I went back stage to find Helena getting ready to go on. “I just watched you, Rachael. What got into you on stage? I've never seen you like that before.” I blushed and hid my face. “I don't even know what I was doing.” “It looked like you were ready to orgasm up there.” Helena laughed.
My face turned a deeper shade of red. “I think I almost did.” Helena continued applying her makeup. “Well give me whatever drug you're on because I want to feel that.” Should I tell her about Ace? There was something about this guy but I barely knew him. “Good luck out there,” I told Helena as she went out on stage. I sat down in my seat and
realized that my panties were soaking wet. I got a fresh pair from my drawer and slipped them on. I relaxed and closed my eyes. Ace was so fucking hot. My body pulsed at just the thought of him. Joe marched in through the door and interrupted my fantasy. “I don't know what you did out there but it was fantastic, Rachael.” “Thanks, Joe. I guess I was just in the right mood.”
“Well whatever it was, do it again. You have a gentleman out there requesting a lap dance.” Could it be Ace? I checked the clock on the wall and it was almost ten. I smiled and got my game face on. I was going to give him the lap dance of lap dances. I strutted out into main room and over to the private booths. My heart skipped a beat right before I opened the
velvet curtain. And everything fell apart when I saw it was a stranger and not Ace. I put my smile back on. Got to focus on all those tips. “Hey sugar, you want a lap dance?” “Get that pretty little ass of yours over here.” The customer was large and reeked of alcohol. His eyes were cast in shadow and his grin scared me a little. “Buckle up then, this is going to
be a wild ride,” I replied playfully. I faced away and planted my butt right on his crotch. He was already hard which wasn't surprising. Most of my customers were before I even started. I rubbed against him, listening to him moan and groan. He wrapped his hands around me and squeezed my breasts. I normally didn't care about men touching my chest or my ass but this felt different. It felt wrong. The man leaned forward and
whispered in my ear, “You were so hot on stage. I couldn't stop thinking about your big tits and fine ass. I bet your pussy is so wet right now.” His hand trailed down my stomach and I swatted him away. I shook my finger at him. “No no, you're being a bad boy.” The customer leaned back and smiled. He was really enjoying this. I spun around and straddled him. I buried his face in my chest, rubbing my
cleavage all over his face. Suddenly, he flung me off him and stood up. His smile turned devious as he looked down at me. “I bet you can't wait to feel my big cock inside you.” He began to unbuckle his belt. I was calm and collected. I'd been in this situation many times before. Jerome, the bouncer, was only feet away —plus I knew Karate. The customer was drunk and there was no need to cause a scene. I tried reason with him. “Sir,
you're drunk and you can't do this.” The man kept grinning as he pulled down his pants. His prick was small and hard. Not enough meat for any woman. I giggled a little and called out for Jerome. The velvet curtain opened and it wasn't Jerome. It was Ace. His eyes glanced from the customer's crotch to me sitting helpless in the booth. His eyes filled with fury and his fists clenched into wrecking balls.
I put my hands up to stop him but it was too late. He used the customer as a punching bag, hitting him in the stomach until the customer puked all over the floor. Ace didn't stop there. He smashed his fist against the guy's face, dislocating his jaw. Jerome hustled over within seconds and wrapped Ace in a bear hug. But Ace was in a blind rage. Nothing could stop him now.
He wrestled with Jerome and I screamed for them to stop. “Jerome, he's my friend!” I called out. Jerome saw the customer on the floor and realized what happened. He released Ace and held him at arm's length. “Are you okay, Rachael?” “Yes, I'm fine,” I replied. “My friend, Ace, came to my rescue just before things got out of hand. Jerome turned towards Ace. “I'm sorry I grabbed you. I thought you were the one
trying to hurt her.” The red in Ace's eyes faded as he breathed in deeply. He nodded to the bouncer who dragged the customer out of the booth. Ace took my hand and lifted me up. “Are you really okay?” he asked. I nodded, dusting myself off. “Thanks for protecting me.” My heart was beating more rapidly than before. He still held my hand as he led me out of the booth. His touch was electrifying.
We came to the back door that said: Employees Only. “Let me change and I'll be right back.” Ace looked concerned and didn't let go of my hand. I wanted him to hold it all night. “It's okay, Ill be all right.” Ace nodded and let go. I caught his eyes staring into mine as I closed the door.
Cherry came running up to me in heels with her big tits flopping up and down. “Are you okay, Rachael? What happened?” “A customer got too close. Nothing out of the ordinary,” I told her. “Thank god, with all the commotion out there, I thought it might have been worse.” “Relax, I'm fine,” I told her. But
did I believe it myself? Cherry smiled and went back to fixing her hair. I took in a deep breath and found the dress I brought for the date tonight. I changed out of my skimpy strip-club outfit and into my civilian bra and panties. I slipped the dress on and couldn't reach the back zipper. “Cherry, could I get a little help here?” I asked, gathering my hair out of
the way. She rushed over and pulled the zipper all the way up. “Damn Rachael, you look fucking hot.” “Thanks.” I looked at myself in the mirror and realized that Cherry was right—I did look hot. My short black dress hugged every curve and pushed my boobs together, creating a massive canyon of cleavage. I sat down and put on my long leather boots.
“Have a hot date?” Cherry winked. I nodded. I hadn't been on a date since high school. If you could even call that a date. Kyle trying to get in my panties before we even started the car wasn't exactly what I thought a date should be. “You're going to knock his socks off.” I smiled and hoped that Ace
would feel the same. I brushed my hair and fixed up my makeup before going back out. Ace's smoldering look turned to shock when he saw me in my dress. “Rachael, you look fucking beautiful.” A shiver ran through my entire body. How could his words make me feel so sexy and confident? Ace bent his elbow out and I took his arm. “Shall we go?”
I stared at him behind my lashes and nodded. I was speechless in his presence. Jerome apologized to Ace on the way out and he played it off like it was nothing. We walked through the parking lot, arm-in-arm, and came to his motorcycle. The bike was all black save for some large chrome pipes that ran along the sides. “What's wrong?” Ace asked,
sensing my fear. “I've never been on one of these before.” I pinched a small strand of hair and tucked it behind my ear—my nervous tick. “It will be a first for both of us. I've never let a girl ride with me before.” I cocked my head to the side. “Why not?”
Ace shrugged and kept silent. He was so mysterious which made him damn sexy. Ace handed me a helmet that was big and bulky while he put on a little bucket that barely covered his skull. “Why do I have to wear the full helmet and you get to wear the small one,” I asked. “We have to protect that beautiful face of yours.” He knew exactly how to make me melt. I whipped the hair out of my face and stuffed my head into the tight helmet. It fit perfectly.
Ace straddled the bike and jerked his head for me to come over. I lifted my leg over and sat down behind Ace. My thin dress didn't provide much of a barrier between my panties and the seat of the motorcycle. Ace hit a red button and the bike groaned to life. The rumbling between my legs was a sensation I'd never felt before. It was rough and hard but I kind of liked it. I looked around for somewhere to put my hands. Where does
the passenger hold on? Ace yelled over the roar of the engine. “Wrap your arms around me and hold tight.” I did as I was told and slipped my hands under his arms, placing them on his chiseled chest. Oh my, this man is built. Ace twisted the handle and the bike lurched forward. I hung on tightly as the motorcycle sped away. I looked
behind me at the neon Nautilus sign before Ace banked around a corner. The wind soared through my hair as we cruised through the night. The vibrations between my thighs were exciting and unknown. That familiar wetness from earlier returned.
Chapter Seven Ace
Rachael held onto me for dear life as we weaved in and out of the cars. Her hands on me felt so good. If she moved them down just a little lower she'd feel how hard my erection was. At a stoplight, I looked behind me to gauge her but the tinted visor hid her expression. She definitely wasn't trying
to run away though. I was tempted to speed right past the restaurant and ride with her for the rest of the night. I wanted to feel her arms around me forever. I held the brake as I revved the engine of my 2011 Harley-Davidson Forty-Eight, waiting for the light. When it hit green, I released the break and tugged at the throttle. The motorcycle burst forward and Rachael screamed as she dug her nails into my chest. I chuckled to myself as Rachael shrieked for her life. She'd be moaning
my name soon enough. We arrived at the restaurant that faced a busy street. I parked around the back at the valet. I lifted Brook off and set her down. I unsnapped the chin strap and set my helmet in front of the bike. Rachael peeled the helmet from her head and she couldn't stop laughing. “What is it?” I asked. Not the reaction I was expecting after riding a motorcycle for the first time.
Rachael laughed harder and her hair was a mess from the helmet. “That was the most fun I've had in my entire life.” Rachael had a an innocence that hadn't been tainted yet. My innocence was stolen from me when my brother died. “I'm glad you liked it.” I handed the keys to the valet who looked just as excited as Rachael to ride a motorcycle. Rachael looked up at the restaurant's sign. “San Giovanni's? Isn't
this where all the celebrities go to eat?” I nodded and led her inside. The restaurant was empty except for the maitre d' and a lone waiter. The place was exceptionally tiny for a restaurant. The entire place only sat around sixteen people. San Giovanni's specialized in ultra-expensive dining so they only needed to fill a few tables a night. “Good evening, sir,” the maitre d' announced. I smiled and escorted Rachael as we followed him to our
table. I pulled the chair out for Rachael and winked. Her face lit up as she took her seat. The maitre d' bowed and left us. “Where is everyone?” Rachael whispered across the table. I unwrapped my white napkin, set the silverware down, and placed it across my lap. “They're closed.” Rachael looked confused so I elaborated. “We helped the owner out a while back with some fuckers that kept
breaking their front window.” She nodded with her mouth open. I didn't want to tell her too much—we killed the three guys and buried them out in the middle of the desert. Those details could be left secret. The waiter arrived wearing a black and white outfit with a bow-tie. He handed us two long menus. “The chef is prepared to cook anything you desire.”
I left my menu closed on the table as I stared at Rachael. Her eyes were big as she scanned all the items. Most of the menu was in Italian and she tried to mouth the difficult words. “Anything look good?” I asked. She looked back at me with a look of terror. “Well, I'm having a hard time figuring out what they serve here.” I laughed and snatched the menu from her. “Do you like chicken?”
Rachael nodded and blushed. What I wouldn't do to make her blush like that all night. I waved the waiter over and shot a wink to Rachael. “We'll both be getting the Chicken Vesuvio tonight.” “Excellent choice, sir. Anything to drink?” I'd kill to have a pint of beer but this place wasn't the type. “Surprise me with a nice bottle of red.”
“Of course.” The waiter bowed and left us. “What's Vesuvio?” Rachael asked. “It's a meat cooked in white wine served with potatoes and peas.” “Sounds delicious. I don't think I've had a really authentic dish from Italy.”
I chuckled. “You'll have to try something else because this meal originated in Chicago.” Rachael looked fascinated. “How do you know all this stuff? Are you Italian?” “No, actually my parents are Scottish and Irish. I've just eaten here so much that I've picked up on a few things.” Rachael fiddled around with the
silverware on the table when the waiter came over. He placed two wine glasses in front of us and popped the cork. I stared into Rachael's eyes as she watched with wonder as the waiter expertly poured the wine. I took a sip of wine and let the alcohol calm my nerves. Why was my body reacting this way to Rachael? She was just another chick. Just another girl to bed and forget. But I'd never taken a girl on a “date” before. I didn't want to tell her that this was another first for me.
“I want to know more about you, Rachael. What made you want to dance?” Rachael avoided eye contact. I probably shouldn't have brought up the subject. She was obviously ashamed of it. She opened up anyways. “My parents didn't help me with college so I needed a way to find money. I was working two jobs and trying to make ends meet. When I didn't have enough to pay for my books, I got desperate. I started stripping and the money came flowing in. I quit my
two jobs and now I actually have time to study. And I can pay for books.” “You got to do whatever it takes,” I added. Rachael smirked and I felt something graze my leg. She drank her wine as her foot ran up my ankle. Jolts of electricity zapped through my system. My pants tightened. I looked around the restaurant for a place to bend her over so I could fuck her fast and hard. I closed my eyes and tried to ignore the
pressing need in my pants.
Chapter Eight Rachael
What was I doing? It must have been the tasty wine that was giving me so much confidence. All of the sudden, I found my foot running up and down Ace's leg. My heart beat faster and my cheeks flushed scarlet. I wanted this man completely. But did he feel the same? He certainly stared at me a lot but most guys did that. It was probably because I was so goofy. “You're so beautiful, Rachael.” Ace's words sang across the table. The
redness in my face multiplied by a million. Was he reading my mind? “Enough about me. What made you join Dark Steel?” Ace shifted in his seat. He looked uncomfortable. My question hit a nerve. He felt the same way I did about the dancing question. I wished I could take it back. I pulled my foot back from his ankle. Ace gulped. “My older brother
AJ was a club member. My parents were barely around and I looked up to him like he was a superhero. When I was sixteen, he was gunned down by a rival MC.” His eyes watered up a little. I reached out and grabbed his hand while he tried to find the words. How could a tough man like him be so sensitive? “After that, I hung out at The Burger Joint every day until I was twenty-one and they let me join.”
“I'm so sorry, that happened to you,” I said. Ace bit down on his lip and held my hand. The tension between us was crazy. “I've never really talked to anyone about my brother before. Not even my Dark Steel brothers.” My heart melted instantly. I needed to change the subject. “The reason my parents wouldn't help me out with college was that I ran away when I
was fifteen.” “Oh shit, really?” I took a sip of red wine. “My dad was really abusive. He would get drunk and beat my mom around the house. When I was little I'd run upstairs and lock myself in my room. I would stuff a pillow over my head to muffle the sounds of my mom's screams for help. Anger boiled in Ace's eyes. His grip on the wine glass tightened until it
almost shattered. He wanted to protect me. He wanted to save that little girl. Ace could be my superhero. I put my hand up in defense. “My father never hit me. He never touched me actually—no kisses, no hugs.” I looked outside to the street as the headlights zoomed pass the large window. “When I was old enough, I called the cops on my dad one night. I thought everything would finally be over. When they showed up, my mom protected my dad and told them I was making it all up. I
didn't wait around for my dad to punish me for what I did.” Ace's mouth was wide open. “Wow, where did you go?” “Luckily my Aunt Mary lived a couple hundred miles away. She took me in and I finished high school. I haven't seen my parents since.” “Yeah I haven't seen mine in years. My parents divorced after AJ died. They couldn't handle the grief.”
“We had some fucked up childhoods,” he said. We both laughed and continued drinking. The waiter came over and with a tray of food and the aroma of dinner was intoxicating. My stomach groaned as he placed the plate in front of me. The chicken was covered in a brown sauce and surrounded by peas and red potatoes. “This looks amazing,” I told Ace.
“Dig in,” he replied, picking up his fork and knife. The first bite of chicken was so juicy and soft that it dissolved right on my tongue. I closed my eyes and moaned softly as I enjoyed the flavors. “This food is out of this world.” Ace smiled. “I'm glad you like it.” I felt so comfortable around him. He made me open up and tell him secrets
that Jenny didn't even know. This time his foot ran up my bare leg and almost went up my dress. I could barely concentrate on my food as we played footsie under the table. His touch was exotic. His foot was just testing the waters. I wanted him to kiss me so badly. Just once. Just so I could feel the warmth of his lips against mine. My daydream was right in front of me and staring down my dress. I wanted his rough hands to squeeze my breasts—pinch my
nipples and suck on them. A wetness was growing down below. How much longer could I wait? But do I tell him I'm a virgin? I'd told him all my deepest secrets. But that would be pretty presumptuous of me. This was probably all a big joke. Cameras were planted in the restaurant and this was all being televised. Ace was just an actor playing a part. He had no real feelings for me. Two old pink and purple
Cadillacs parked out front right outside the huge window. A few Mexicans got out and were carrying guns. Holy fuck!
Chapter Nine Ace
Rachael stared at me with dreamy eyes, chewing on her bottom lip. I wanted to kiss her so hard and bite it. Her cleavage was deep and neverending. I imagined my cock sliding right between her soft tits, unloading all over her chest. I needed to undress her and take her right here on this table. Rachael looked outside and her calm face transformed into horror. I looked over to see Mexicans outside carrying pistols. “Get down!” I screamed to Rachael.
The Mexicans opened fire. Everything was in slow motion. Bullets exploded through the front window, shattering it into a million pieces. I looked over to see the waiter get hit in the shoulder and his body contorted, his head snapping back as he took another bullet between the eyes. I met Rachael under the tablecloth and pulled out my 1911 .45 Cal from behind my back. Rachael was
shivering and holding her legs. The wine glasses burst above us from the gunfire. I flipped the table over and used it as a shield for both of us. I returned fire, hitting one Mexican in the chest and leg. He dropped to the ground like a sack of potatoes. “We need to get out of here, Rachael,” I yelled to her. She didn't respond, just staring at the waiter who was dead and bleeding on the ground next to us. I slapped her across the face and she finally turned her attention to
me. “I'm going to provide you covering fire and I need to you to run to the back door.” Rachael shook her head. “I can't do it. I'm not leaving without you.” I didn't have time to argue. I fired blindly into the night, my bullets ricocheting off the Cadillacs. I didn't know how many were out there and didn't want to stay long enough to find out. I grabbed Rachael by the arm and pulled her up while I unloaded the rest
of my clip at the Mexicans. The boom of my gun echoed throughout the restaurant. We started to run for the back as bullets whizzed by us. A screaming pain came from my arm and I cried out. We passed the maitre d' cowering in the kitchen with the chef. I kicked the back door open expecting to see an army of Mexicans waiting for us but there was nobody there. The valet must have ran when he heard the gunfire. I quickly ran to the podium that held my keys and we bolted through the parking lot until we
got to my Harley. “Are you okay?” I asked her. Rachael was in a daze. I quickly checked her over for any wounds but she looked untouched. I noticed blood running down my arm and winced when the pain hit me. There wasn't anything I could do about it yet. We didn't even bother with helmets. I hid my cannon in the waistband of my pants and started the bike as Rachael hopped on. Her hands
were still shaking as she wrapped them around me. I was so furious I thought I might burst. I had put Rachael in harm's way and all I wanted to do was get revenge. I squeezed the throttle and flew out of there. I looked behind us to see if the Mexicans were following but they must have fled the scene. The sound of sirens was off in the distance. I only had one thing on my mind: get Rachael to safety.
Chapter Ten Katherine
My cellphone buzzed on the nightstand next to me. I closed the case file and gazed over at the clock—two in the morning. Pretty late to have somebody calling. Must be important. I pried my glasses off and answered. “Agent Swift,” I said, my voice calm and monotone. “It's Malarkey. The local sheriff thinks he has something for us.” I sprung out of bed, my eyes
alight with excitement. “Where are you?” I asked. “San Giovanni's restaurant. Do you need the address?” Malarkey was excited too. I had followed Dark Steel members to that Italian restaurant before. “No, I'll be there in ten minutes.” I ran to the closet and pulled out a black suit that was an exact copy of the other four suits hanging. I didn't care
much for fashion and wearing the same thing every day made getting ready in the morning that much quicker. I didn't even bother with my makeup or hair as I rode the elevator down to the parking garage. I made it to San Giovanni's with one minute to spare. The entire police department was parked outside the place with their lights flashing. Yellow caution tape had been set up as a perimeter. A crowd was growing and cops guarded the area. I strolled up to one of the officers. His uniform barely fit and his
eyes scanned the crowd nervously— obviously a rookie. He was about to turn me away when I flashed him my FBI badge. His demeanor changed instantly, rolling his shoulders back and straightening his back. The Bureau had that effect on people sometimes. He raised the yellow tape for me and I ducked under. I spotted Malarkey and caught up with him. “What do we have here?” Malarkey pointed to a portly man
trying to look important. “Agent Swift, this is Sheriff Gillory.” The sheriff was chowing down on a burrito and he wiped his disgusting hand on his pants before shaking mine. “Not every day I get the FBI in our town,” he said with his mouth full. I'd be completely grossed out if I wasn't so distracted by the crime scene. “What do we have here,” I repeated, skipping the small talk.
The sheriff pointed to the restaurant. “We got a call around 11:30 of shots fired. We arrived on the scene to find two bodies and two witnesses.” I put on white latex gloves and surveyed the scene. Two pairs of skid marks on the street indicated that two cars were involved. The front window of the restaurant was completely destroyed and a body lay outside. I looked over at the closest intersection, searching for any traffic
cameras. Next door was a small clothing boutique with a camera pointed toward the restaurant. Bingo. “Sheriff, can I get the footage from that camera?” I asked pointing up. He finished the burrito and threw the wrapper on the ground. I don't know what irked me worse: the contamination of the crime scene or littering. It was equally both. “I'll get one of my guys on it right away,” he answered.
I got a closer look at the body— male in his early thirty's, Mexican, and very dead. I pulled down a red bandanna that covered half his face. A small black mustache hid under his nose. I pulled up his shirt sleeve and a tattoo of a red devil and pitchfork covered his arm— Los Diablos MC. Blood stains on his chest and leg marked where the bullets entered his body. I stepped into the restaurant through the broken window and shattered glass crunched beneath my
feet. A table had been overturned and a waiter lay a few feet from it. Large amounts of blood and brain matter stained the floor. I looked back at the overturned table and noticed a bunch of food on the ground. People were eating here when the gunfight started. I turned towards the sheriff who was watching me closely. I pointed to the open back door. “Did one of your men open that?”
The sheriff shook his head. “My officers didn't touch a thing.” He didn't seem very competent nor trustworthy. I couldn't know for sure who opened the back door. “Can I speak to the witnesses?” “You can...but good luck with the chef, he doesn't speak a lick of English. And the other won't talk until he sees a lawyer.”
I went up to the nicely dressed man being looked at by an E.M.T. “Hi sir, I'm Agent Swift.” I flashed my badge at him and he didn't care to check it. “I'd like to ask you a few questions.” He tried to fix his disheveled hair but it was no use. “I already told the cops, I'm not going to talk to anyone until I see my lawyer.” I nodded. “I can understand that. I'd do the exact same thing in your position. But I know your not to blame
for this. We already know who did the shooting. It was the Los Diablos Motorcycle Club. There's Mexican blood all over the streets. You don't want to talk to us because you're trying to protect someone. What time does your restaurant close?” “We normally close at ten.” The man realized that he had spoken and quickly shut his mouth. Start off with an easy question and a witness will find it hard not to respond.
I hid a smile and continued. “So you close at ten and the cops get a call an hour and half later that there was a shooting. What were you doing open so late?” The witness turned his head. He wasn't going to speak anymore but I didn't need him to. I could tell everything from his eyes. “How about I tell you what happened. You stayed open late to let a special customer eat alone and then the
Los Diablos shot the place to shit. The Los Diablos are about to lose their only drug supplier: the Dark Steel MC.” The witness's eyes darted away when I mentioned Dark Steel. I continued my story, “Los Diablos killed the waiter and the Dark Steel member took out a Mexican before running out the back door. Does all that seem about right?” The witness shifted his feet. He avoided eye contact but I could tell by his slouched posture that he confirmed my story.
“What do we do now, Swift?” Malarkey asked me, placing a bullet with tweezers into a bag. I waved the sheriff to take the maitre d' away and turned my attention to Malarkey. “We know that this was revenge on Dark Steel and that they're supposed to have a meeting tomorrow afternoon with Los Diablos. Reach out to your contact and find out if they're still planning a meet. Otherwise contact the sheriff and let him know that there
will a lot more blood in the streets.” Malarkey chuckled. “You got a funny look in your eye. What is it?” “I know how we can finally get Dark Steel.”
Chapter Eleven Rachael
What just fucking happened? Ace and I were having a nice dinner. Not just a nice dinner, an amazing dinner. We were getting know each other and flirting when all of the sudden, all hell breaks loose. My ears were still ringing from the gunfire as we rode into the night on Ace's Harley. My hands shook slightly and tears were streaming down my cheeks. I hugged his waist tightly as he zoomed down the streets. My heart was pounding but I felt safe.
Ace had protected me. He saved my life. I didn't know where he was taking me and didn't care. I just needed to get away from that restaurant. I wouldn't be able to think about Italian food in the same way ever again. A flashback crossed my mind of the waiter getting blown away and falling dead right in front me. That was the first corpse I'd ever seen. Please, let it be the last.
Ace pulled into the parking lot of a shitty motel called: Rest Inn. The lights in the sign were going out and only a few of the letters were actually lit. Ace stopped the bike and helped me off. “Are you sure you're all right?” he asked me. I rolled my eyes. “For the millionth time, Ace, yes I'm fine.” What was it with this guy and always needing to know that I was okay? I'm a big girl, I
can handle difficult situations. But this situation was way beyond difficult. No one should ever be shot at. Ace calmed down and hugged me tightly. “I'm so sorry, I put you in harm's way.” His musty scent penetrated my nostrils and left me with a sense of longing. “Why did they try to kill us?” I asked, confused and curious. Ace put his hands on my
shoulders. “I want to make myself clear. They were only targeting me. You have nothing to do with this.” “Then why were they trying to kill you?” I shouldn't be prying so much but I had to know. I had to know why I almost died. Ace looked to the ground. “I can't tell you, Rachael. It's club business.” This man kept a code of honor
and he wouldn't break it for anybody— including me. Ace fished out some cash from his wallet and handed it to me. “We need to stay here until the heat wears off. Can you go inside and get us a room while I try to figure things out with Hammer.” I nodded and made my way to the front office. I looked back to see Ace kicking the tires of his bike before pulling out his phone and dialing.
I entered the front office that reminded me of the Bates Motel. The place was cramped and wasn't very well kept. If we didn't die at the restaurant, we'd definitely be murdered here. I rang the little bell on the desk and a tall scrawny man came out from the back. His face was stretched and gave him the appearance of an alien. “What can I do for you, miss?” he asked in a very deep tone. Was I supposed to get two
rooms? Ace didn't make it exactly clear. He said get a room but did he expect us to sleep in the same bed? The thought of sleeping alone in an unfamiliar place crossed my mind. “Can I get one room for one night?” The owner took the cash and handed me a key. “You're room is on the second floor and down on the end.” He left to go into the back room
before I could even say thank you. I went back outside and Ace was screaming into the phone. “We need to hit them back, Hammer. They almost killed me and my girl!” His girl. We barely went on one date and he already thought I was his. That was a little presumptuous. But deep down I really did want to be his. Ace continued, “If they want to
play dirty then we need to play dirty back.” Ace shook his head. “No she's fine and a bullet only grazed my shoulder.” I noticed that there was a trail of blood running down his arm. My man was hurt! He needed to go to the hospital but I already knew he wouldn't. I quickly ran back into the front office and rang the bell. The owner came back out and almost turned right back around when he
saw me. “Isn't everything satisfactory in your room?” “I just needed a first-aid kit.” I slammed my fist against the desk. Mr. Skin and Bones disappeared beneath the desk and produced a white rectangular box with a red cross on it. He blew off a fine layer of dust before handing it to me. “Make sure, you return this to me before you leave.” I nodded and left back outside.
Ace was still on the phone talking. His conversations about club business were fascinating. It was a whole new world that I knew nothing about. Ace kicked his motorcycle tire hard. “Fine, just let me know what time the meeting with them is tomorrow.” He shoved his phone in his pocket and turned towards me. “Did we get a room?” I smiled and jangled the key. “Is everything all right in the club?” He
furrowed his brow at me and I knew to stop my line of questioning. Maybe with time, he'd open up about the club? The motel room was the size of a tiny box that contained: a stained bed, wooden dresser, and dirty bathroom. I had walk-in closets that were bigger than this place. I turned on the light that flickered on and off repeatedly. “Why don't you sit down so I can dress your wound.” “Are you going to be my nurse?”
he asked, grinning. “More like an Angel of Death if you don't sit down and keep quiet.” Ace zipped his lips shut and threw away the key. I sat next to him on the bed and helped take off his leather vest. Ace winced from the pain as he stretched his arm out. I set the old firstaid kit on the dresser and made an inventory of what we had. Gauze, bandaids, antiseptic, and not much else.
Ace pulled his white t-shirt off and got stuck halfway. I laughed and helped him, tugging the shirt off his head. My laughter came to halt when I got a look at his scarred physique. His chest was carved perfectly and dark tattoos of all types littered his skin. Deep scars ran across his shoulders and back. A huge tattoo that said: Dark Steel was written across his pecs. My cheeks flushed and I wanted to look away out of embarrassment but his body was captivating. A strong desire was taking root in the pit of my stomach.
I spotted the wound on the right shoulder and it looked pretty bad. “Maybe you should go to the hospital?” I asked hesitantly. Ace glanced at his arm. “It's just a flesh wound. Trust me, I've had worse.” I ran the tips of my fingers over his scars—I could believe him. I pulled out a gauze pad and poured some alcohol on it. “This is probably going to hurt.”
“I can take it,” he murmured. I dabbed the wound and Ace howled from the sudden pain. I wiped away the dried blood while Ace focused his eyes on me, panting. The bullet took out a chunk of his arm but it didn't look so bad now once it was cleaned. Our heads were close together and it took all the willpower in the universe to keep myself from kissing him. I taped a square patch to his arm. “Good as new.”
Ace stared at me, his face inching closer to mine. Oh my! I closed my eyes and embraced his lips. He tasted like dirty cigarettes and booze— exactly what I thought a man like him would taste like. His hands wrapped around my waist and pulled me even closer to him, drinking in my kiss. My mind was all over the place. I couldn't focus my thoughts anymore. His tongue invaded my mouth and my heartbeat spiked. Ace broke away. “I've been
wanting to do that to you ever since I first saw you.” “Then don't stop,” I whispered, my eyes half open. Ace returned to my mouth, discovering it with his tongue. His fingers ran through my hair and I moaned against his lips. He bent my head to the side, revealing my bare neck. His kisses sent shivers down my spine as he ran his lips across my skin. He lowered the strap of my dress down and kissed my
shoulder. I never wanted him to stop. He dropped the other strap until my dress had nothing to hang onto. My breasts were revealed in a black bra. My chest heaved up and down from my heart trying to burst through. Ace trailed his fingers over my mountains and lightly kissed the peaks. His hands disappeared around my back and deftly unhooked my bra. My bountiful breasts were released and Ace licked his lips. I swung my hair behind my back to give him an unobstructed view.
“Do you know how beautiful you are?” he asked. My whole body flushed crimson and I shook my head, staring at the floor. Ace placed his fingers under my chin and lifted my head. “You're the most gorgeous woman I've ever met.” His words warmed me all over. A slippery wetness grew between my thighs. I wanted him so badly. But I had to tell him. He'd find out sooner or later.
“There's something I have to tell you...” Ace backed away, full of concern. “What is it?” “I don't know how to say it. It's really embarrassing.” Ace took my hand, running his thumb over my knuckles. How could the lightest touch make me feel so good.
A surge of liquid courage flowed through my veins. “Ace...I'm a virgin.” Ace's jaw dropped and he burst out laughing, doubling over and holding his stomach. That was not the reaction I expected. All the confidence I had before evaporated into nothingness. Tears welled up in my eyes. I wanted to run for the door and never look back. Ace stopped laughing. “Wait a second, you're serious? I thought you were trying to pull my leg. How could a
stripper be a virgin?” I gathered myself. “The right guy has never come along.” Ace became serious. “Rachael, I don't think I'm the right guy for you. Maybe we shouldn't do this until you're ready.” No! This conversation wasn't going the way I wanted it to. I tried to find the right words.
“That's the thing, Ace. I've been waiting for this knight in shining armor to show up and whisk me off my feet. I realized that doesn't happen in real life—until I met you.” I grabbed his hand and held it tightly. “You might not be wearing armor, but you saved my life tonight.” You're my knight. “But I put you in that situation. I put you in harm's way. I would never forgive myself if something happened to you.” He faced away from me, looking
out the motel window, his eyes taking in the night. “We shouldn't do this.” Fear seized my body. I didn't want this to end. My stupid virginity couldn't hold me back any longer. “Ace dammit, stop thinking about everything so much and just take me!” He turned back to me with wide eyes. Where did that powerful woman come from? An amazon warrior inhabited my body for a moment to help
me get my way. Ace inched his way back to me. Our faces were millimeters apart, our noses touching. “I don't want to hurt you, Rachael.” “Then don't.” I pressed my lips to his and soaked in his scent. His hands returned to my skin and set it ablaze. I felt up his bulging biceps, avoiding his dressed wound. I ran my hands down to his belt, fiddling around with the buckle until it came loose.
Ace stood up and unsnapped his jeans. He pulled his pants off along with his white boxer-briefs. His cock was full and throbbing for me. I knew I felt something special when I gave him that lap dance. “Lay down on the bed. I need to kiss every inch of you,” he ordered. I nodded and lay softly against the pillow. Ace slipped my dress down my legs and tossed it to the side. He ran
his lips up my thighs, passing my pubic mound and resting on my belly button. My body involuntarily convulsed as he kissed my waistline. He put his hand on my hips to still my body. Ace moved north towards my chest and nipped at my breasts, chewing on my nipple, sucking on it until it became erect. I cried out from the sharp pain but it felt so good. He did the same to my other nipple, his hands firmly massaging my soft pillows. “I'm so wet, Ace. Fuck me now...”
He kissed me on the lips as he spread my legs with his knees. I looked down to see his thickness so close to me. My mind couldn't comprehend that this was really happening. How could he be with a girl like me? He forced his way inside me, breaking through my barrier. I squeezed his arms from the sudden pain that melted away into extreme pleasure. He slowly thrust in and out, making sure to fill me up completely.
“Are you all right?” he murmured. I nodded, breathing in sharply and taking a hit of his lips. Ace slid in and out of me, rocking his hips back and forth. My nails dug into his back and I dragged them down. I couldn't handle it anymore. I needed to find my release. “Come for me, baby,” Ace
whispered in my ear. I shattered into a million pieces all around him. Oh my god! All the muscles in my body squeezed and flexed at once. I screamed as Ace slammed in and out of me, sending me straight to heaven. Ace thrust into me one final time, reaching his climax. He called out my name as he unloaded inside me. Ace collapsed on top of me in a sweaty mess, both of us out of breath. I wrapped my
arms around him and never let go. This man was all mine—and I was all his. “How was that?” he asked, rolling over next to me. I stared up at the ceiling in shock. “That was so absolutely incredible. I can barely keep my thoughts together.” I faced him and held his hand. “Was I good enough for you?” Ace laughed. “You're more than enough. I've never come so hard...or fast
in my entire life.” Wow! I wanted to do back-flips around the tiny hotel room. My body felt so tired but my mind was wide awake. I slipped my hand under the covers and reached over to Ace. His erection was back at full force. Ace was amused. “I can't usually go again so soon. This night is a lot of firsts for me.” “Me too,” I replied, grinning. I
can't believe this night! Ace ran his fingers through my hair and stared into my eyes. “I don't want this night to end.” He climbed on top of me and we made love over and over again.
Chapter Twelve Ace
I woke up from the sun baking my face and turned over to find Rachael sound asleep. I'd never stayed the night with a girl before. This was another first for me. What was it about this girl that was so different? She was fucking hot— that was for sure. Normally I would have ran for this hills when I found out they were a virgin. It makes it a lot harder to have a one-night stand. But I didn't want to do that with Rachael. I wanted to having as many nights with her as possible.
I watched how her golden hair reflected in the sunlight. The sheets barely covered her curvy breasts. Her chest heaved up and down, her nipples pointing straight up. My morning wood couldn't get any harder. If I stayed in bed any longer, I'd end up taking her while she slept. That wasn't such a bad idea but I didn't want to scare her too much. I quietly sneaked out of bed and crept into the bathroom. I checked on Rachael one last time to make sure she
was still asleep before closing the door. I stared at myself in the mirror and realized that I was smiling. I couldn't remember the last time I was actually this happy. The gauze pad on my arm was soaked with blood. I lifted it slightly and winced from the pain. Better to just leave it alone and heal. I turned on the shower and the steam fogged up the bathroom. What I wouldn't do to make that girl mine forever.
I stepped under the warm water and let it wash over my body. My muscles relaxed and I squirted some body wash into my hands. I lathered the soap all over my skin, rinsing away the dirt, sweat, and memories of the restaurant. I smiled again when I remembered the love-making from last night. Love-making? Who the fuck was I? I didn't even know anymore. All I knew, was that I was falling for Rachael —hard.
The memory of the restaurant and shooting crept back into my mind. I would need to deal with all that today. I'd call Hammer after the shower and check up on things. The shower door suddenly opened and Rachael jumped in completely naked. Her long hair covered her breasts but her nipples still poked through. She giggled as she hugged me, her face getting hit by a spray of water.
“Did you sleep well last night?” I asked. Rachael gazed up at me, her long lashes fluttering. “I don't think I've ever slept so soundly before. I don't think anything could have woken me up.” She faced away from the shower head and soaked her hair. “Me too.” I smiled. “What do you have to do today?” she asked.
I lathered my hair with shampoo. “Need to go to the MC and deal with some things. Shouldn't take too long. We can see each other tonight.” “I'd like that,” she replied, wiping the shampoo from my eyes. “I need to go to my apartment anyways and change. But before that, there's one thing I've been dying to do.” She smiled before getting down onto her knees. Oh shit!
She grasped my hard-on and stroked it to life. I leaned my head back and moaned. The water cascaded off my back as she opened her mouth and put me inside. “Oh my god, that feels so damn good.” Rachael wrapped her lips around me and bobbed her head up and down. She pushed me deeper and deeper down her throat until she hit my base. My eyes rolled into the back of my head. I clenched her hair in my fingers as she
ran her tongue up my shaft. “Does this feel good?” she asked with a devious grin. “Oh yes,” I replied. “Where did you learn to do this?” She popped me out of her mouth. “This is my first time.” I almost collapsed at her response. How could she be this good?
She stroked me while keeping me in her mouth and then she backed away. I needed to fuck her so badly. Needed to feel her warmness around me. But she wasn't going to let me. Instead, she placed me against her chest, right in her cleavage. She enveloped my length with her breasts, running them up and down my erection. Oh no! Her skin was so soft. I was going to come too soon. My breathing quickened—my grip on her hair
tightened. “You feel so good between my breasts,” she murmured. “I'm so close,” I moaned. She immediately pulled me from her chest and put me right back in her mouth. What was she doing? I couldn't hold back any longer. I found my release in her mouth while she continued to suck me hard. I cried out, screaming her name at the top of my lungs.
Rachael pulled me out and wiped her lips. “You taste so good.” This girl is so fucking hot and she swallows semen. “Why did I deserve that?” I asked. “Last night was more than incredible. It exceeded every expectation. I thought you needed a thank you.” I ran my face under the water.
“You deserve a standing ovation for that.” She got up from the shower floor and we embraced. “Why does this feel so right?” she asked, taking my hand in hers. I traced the outline of her palm. “I don't know. But I do know that I don't want this to stop.” We kissed passionately under the water. I was already erect again. I
needed her now. I pressed my body against her and let her feel my pulsing member on her belly. “I need you again, Rachael.” “Then what are you waiting for.” She grinned, facing away from me and put her hands on the glass shower door. Rachael pushed out her ass until my shaft was caught in between her cheeks. I placed my hands on her hips and slid inside her. We both screamed in ecstasy as I crashed against her.
She turned her head towards me. “Fuck me harder, Ace.” Whoa! This chick was so dirty. I gathered her hair into a ponytail and pulled, snapping her head back. I used my other hand to hold onto her side even tighter. I pounded into her, stretching her out, quickening my pace. Rachael let go and came all around me, her legs violently quivering.
I moaned and released inside her, filling her up. We fell down onto the tile floor, our limbs tangled in each other. “Do we have to leave this hotel room?” she asked, exasperated. “Well we need to eat eventually.” I laughed. “What about room service?” “You remember what this place
looks like, right?” Rachael chuckled. “Scratch that. I'll eat something at home.” I dried myself off in the shower as I watched Rachael wrap a towel around her delicious body. Her bare neck looked so tasty. I wanted to feed on her and drink her blood. “Oh fuck!” Rachael yelled. My heart jumped. “What is it?” I
looked around for my pants that hid my gun. “I totally forgot to call Jenny last night.” My heart returned to it's normal rhythm. Rachael ran out of the bathroom and grabbed her phone. “Shit my phone died.” “Do you need to use mine?” Rachael scrounged through her
purse and produced a cable. “No thanks, I can charge it.” She plugged it into the wall and turned on her phone. “Jenny left fourteen text messages and five voicemails. She's going to hang me for this.” I tried to reassure her. “She'll understand when you explain the restaurant to her.” Rachael dialed Jenny's number and waited. “I'm so sorry, Jenny. My phone died and I totally forgot to call
you. I've been through so much since last night...Yeah, I'm on my way right now and I'll explain everything.” “Is she all right?” I asked, putting my wife-beater back on. “She wants to rip me into tiny pieces but she's glad I'm okay. I should probably get home.” Rachael looked out the window. “I totally forgot that my car is still at the strip club. Can you give me a lift to my apartment?”
I nodded. “Just let me give Hammer a call first and make sure we're safe to leave.”
Chapter Thirteen Rachael
Ace and I pulled up to my apartment on his Harley. I felt like a badass. I wished Jenny would walk outside and see me on a motorcycle. My arms bear hugged his body. I didn't want to let go. I couldn't leave him yet. “Want me to pick you up later tonight?” Ace asked. “Yes, please.” I hesitantly got off the bike and stood next to him. He tore his sunglasses off.
“You're so fucking beautiful, Rachael.” My face blushed red. I bent over and kissed him on the cheek. “I'll be thinking about last night.” “Don't play games with me or else I'll take you right here on my bike.” I almost wanted to take him up on his offer. “Bye Ace.” He blew me a kiss and put his sunglasses back on. The tires of his bike
screeched on the pavement as he took off. I walked up to the doorway when I got ping from my phone. I turned it on to find a text message from Ace. Ace: Last night was beyond words. I need to bend you over and take that fine ass of yours again. His message filled me with warm and wet feelings. He was everything I wanted and more. I texted him back:
Rachael: I'm counting the seconds until you can ravage me again. Ace: Such a dirty girl. I put my phone back in my purse and opened the door. A hurricane called Jenny hit me with 150 mph winds. “Where the fuck have you been, Rachael?” She grabbed a hold of me with tears in her eyes. “I was worried sick about you.” She hugged me
so hard that I couldn't breathe. “I'm so sorry, Jenny. Last night was beyond crazy. I'll explain everything but I need to eat something. My stomach is devouring itself from the inside out.” Jenny walked me to the kitchen. “There's still some eggs in the fridge.” I grabbed a pan and heated it over the gas stove-top. Jenny took a seat at the breakfast bar, waiting for me to spill the details.
I cracked an egg and dropped the yolk into the frying pan. “I don't even know how to start,” I told her. The egg sizzled in the pan and I used a spatula to scramble it. “Start from the beginning. That's usually the best place,” she smirked. I stuck my tongue out at her. “After my shift last night, Ace took me to a restaurant.”
“I already know that. You were supposed to call me after your date so I knew you were all right.” I gathered the egg and plated it. “The dinner was amazing and Ace and I were having such a good time. We were flirting and playing footsie under the table.” “My Rachael? Playing footsie with a guy? Does not compute.” “Things were going so well until
I spotted some guys outside...they had guns.” I sat down next to Rachael and stuffed my mouth with eggs. Jenny's mouth dropped. “They shot at us, killing our waiter.” I flashback to his body hitting the ground with a “thud.” I shut my eyes and tried to erase the memory from my mind. Jenny became frantic. “Oh my god. Did you get hurt?” She put her
hands on me and checked me all over. “No I'm fine. Ace saved my life. We barely escaped out of there.” I remembered riding on his bike, trying to stop my hands from shaking. I looked at my palms and they seemed fine. Jenny relaxed. “Thank god you're all right. I'm glad he was there.” I didn't want to tell her that the men were there to kill him. I'd rather let Jenny think that Ace was the hero
because my next bit of news would blow her mind. “Afterwards, he took me to a motel just in case anyone was following us. One thing led to another...” Jenny gasped. “Holy shit, Rachael! I knew you looked different. You've finally been deflowered.” She nudged me in the shoulder. “So how was he? We both giggled. “It was beyond
words, Jenny. I'd never felt like that before in my entire life.” She leaned in closer and whispered, “Did you orgasm?” I nodded and flushed red. “So many times. It was truly magical.” Jenny clapped. “I'm so happy for you, Rachael. But isn't this guy a criminal?” I thought about it for a moment.
“You know, I'm not actually sure. He's apart of a motorcycle club and that's really all I know.” “You need to be careful, Rachael. I don't want you getting hurt.” I looked down at the floor. “I think I'm falling for him.” “I can't believe it. My Rachael lost her virginity and found love all in one night. This must be one hell of a guy.”
“He really is, Jenny. I can't wait for you to meet him.” “Well what are we waiting for, let's go out and celebrate.” “What time is it?” I checked the clock on the microwave and it was only eleven in the morning. “Don't you think it's a tad too early to go out.” Jenny laughed. “You're probably right. How about tonight then.”
“I'm supposed to be seeing Ace tonight.” Jenny pushed me. “You dog. Can't keep your hands off him.” All I could think about was Ace taking me from behind in the shower, pounding me into oblivion. “I have tomorrow night off work so we can get drinks then.” Jenny smiled and hugged me.
“It's a date.” I left her in the kitchen and went to my bedroom. I felt like a stranger in my own house. I'd only been gone a short while but suddenly all the stuffed animals lining my bed felt a little immature. I pushed them off and plopped down on the bed. I stared up at the ceiling with my hands behind my head. What happens next? My conversation with Jenny
made me realize that I didn't know much about Ace. He was so kind to me and saved my life—but I saw him gun down that Mexican and who knows how many other people he's killed. Could I really love a man like that? “Yes,” I said out loud. My eyelids felt heavy and my body sunk into the comforter. I was completely exhausted from last night. So many things happened. I closed my eyes and pictured Ace spreading my legs and thrusting into me. I smiled before drifting off to sleep.
Chapter Fourteen Ace
Rachael clouded my thoughts. How was I supposed to get anything done when I couldn't stop thinking about her? I drove to the MC fantasizing about our time in the shower. Her lips over my erection, taking me in her mouth. It was so erotic. I was falling for her—falling for her hard. But was I the right guy for her? I lived in a dark world and she was so bright. The last thing I wanted to do was extinguish her. The restaurant was the perfect example—one
night with me and she almost died. If she stayed with me, how much longer could she survive? I could protect her but something always goes wrong. I couldn't take that risk with Rachael. No matter how much I wanted to fuck her brains out. What the fuck am I going to do? I pulled into the parking lot of The Burger Joint. A line was forming outside and it was barely noon. Apparently, business was booming.
Maybe Rowan was right about opening up a second location. I went inside the restaurant and through the back door. Zane was sitting at the bar, reassembling his gun and Maverick was nursing a beer. Girls and members from other charters were passed out on the floor. The prospect, Myles, had two girls snoring on top of him. Must have been some party last night. Zane left his guns alone and slapped me on the back. “God damn,
Ace, it's good to see you're okay.” “Thanks, Zane.” I shook his hand. Rowan was sitting at a table going over some papers and nodded to me. “Where's Hammer?” I asked. Maverick pointed to the meeting room, taking a sip of beer. “He's pretty stressed out.”
“Aren't we all?” I replied. I opened the door to find the Dark Steel table covered in guns. Hammer was going over each one, making sure they worked. “I'm fucking glad to see you're all right,” he said, taking me in his arms. “When I heard what happened, I almost went out and blew the Mexicans away myself. Thank god, Jasper has a cool head.” “So what's the plan?”
“Jasper reached out to Miguel of the Los Diablos. He said he had no part in the attempt on your life.” Of course they would say that. “And you believe him?” Hammer pointed to all the guns on the table. “Does it look like I believe him?” I laughed. “Guess not.”
“But Jasper believes him—and I believe in Jasper. But there's no reason we can't go into this being a little cautious.” I picked up one of the semiautomatics. The weight felt heavy in my hands. I could do a lot of damage with this. Hammer took the gun from me and set it back down on the table. “The plan is still the same. We meet the Los Diablos this afternoon.”
“What for? They already know that we're cutting them off from drugs.” “It's all about politics, Ace. We need to explain to Miguel in person. He also needs to apologize to us in person. It's how we keep the club intact. It's how it's been done for years.” I pulled out my pistol and replaced the clip with a full one from the table. “I'm ready.”
Hammer put his hand on my shoulder. “I don't think you should be coming with us, Ace.” I shrugged his hand off. “What the fuck are you talking about, Hammer?” “You're invested in this too much, Ace. I don't want this going south if you can't control yourself.” “I have my emotions in check. I need to be there in case something goes
wrong. You know you can't do this without me. We need all the manpower we can get.” Hammer sighed. “I wish you were wrong. Round up the other guys and let's get the vans loaded up.”
—
The Dark Steel MC arrived at
the abandoned warehouse on the eastern side of town in full force. The Mexicans had ruled the east since before I was born. Dark Steel owned the rest except a small sliver in the middle that went to the blacks. We parked our bikes and vans into the warehouse and they closed the large steel door behind us. The entire Los Diablos crew was there sitting on their bikes. They looked mad as hell but their weapons were holstered. After doing meets like this for so long, you
knew that mayhem could explode at any moment so you had to be on your toes. I stayed back a ways to observe like Hammer wanted. Even though I wanted to blow them all to hell, I couldn't put my brothers in harm's way. Jasper got off his bike and met Miguel in the center. They shook hands and embraced. Miguel wore his leather cut and the only hair on his head was a gray-colored goatee. From what I knew, Jasper and Miguel grew up together. But
their friendship didn't last when they joined different MC's. Miguel spoke first, looking past Jasper, right to me. “First of all, I want to apologize for what happened last night to one of your members. When we got the word that you were taking drugs from us, some of my boys went off on their own. The ones involved have been punished severely.” I looked over the crowd of Mexicans and realized that a few of them
were bruised and beaten in the face. A flash of Rachael's beautiful hair crossed my mind and my grip on my bike's handlebars tightened. Whatever punishment they got wasn't enough. Miguel continued, “I hope that the death of one of my men satisfies your desire for revenge.” Not mine, asshole. Jasper nodded. “Dark Steel will take no revenge.” They shook hands
again. “We set up this meeting so we could tell you in person that we're getting out of drugs. We know that this will affect you greatly but Dark Steel needs to get out.” Jasper was handling everything very well. I always wondered why he passed up the president's seat to Hammer. Jasper would have done a great job. Miguel grinned. “Los Diablos understands. No hard feelings between
us.” “We can help the transition by finding you another supplier.” “That's very generous,” Miguel replied. “But don't worry, we found one on our own across the border.” So that's why they've been so friendly at the meeting. They don't need us anymore either. This meet could have gone in a whole different direction.
“Good to hear.” Jasper smiled. I noticed one of the Mexicans in the back staring me down. His eyes burned through me like fire. I returned his stare. “You got a problem with me?” I yelled over. Hammer looked at me with wide eyes, slowly shaking his head to warn me to stop. The Mexican in the back walked through the row of his brothers. His head
was shaved and tattoos covered his face and neck. He was built like a prized fighter. But I could take him. I stepped off my bike and approached him in the center. Jasper put his hand on my chest. “We're done here, Ace. Let it go.” His words meant nothing to me. All I could think about was pounding this guy into the ground. I was going to make him pay for endangering Rachael.
Nobody hurts my girl. “Let them fight, Jasper,” Miguel said. “It'll be good for them to get some of this aggression out.” Jasper let me go and I walked to within an inch of the Mexican. I gazed right into his eyes, imagining every way I was going to hurt him. He swung first, but I was quicker—my left forearm blocked his punch. I put all the power in my right fist as I pummeled his stomach. His abs were tough as nails but he bent
over and groaned. I laughed at him and he reciprocated with an uppercut to my jaw. My head snapped back and I collapsed to the ground. Everything was blurry and in an instant, the Mexican was on top of me punching me over and over again. The taste of iron hit my tongue and I spit out a quart of blood. The image of Rachael flashed before my eyes and brought me back to my senses. I flung the Mexican off me and stood up. I put my hands up for defense and began jabbing left and
right. I ducked and weaved through his punches, connecting a right hook to his face. The Mexican staggered backwards, blood running down from his broken nose. I ran forward and shoved my clenched fist right into his skull. The Mexican collapsed to the ground like a bag of bones. The Dark Steel members cheered and even some of the Los Diablos. My feet could barely hold me up.
Zane came to my side and put my arm around his shoulder as he walked me to my bike. Miguel was right—I did feel a lot better.
Chapter Fifteen Katherine
This job was my life. I had no boyfriend, family, or friends. I spent every waking moment focusing on the task at hand. That's how I liked to live— that's how I got through each day without wanting to kill myself. “We brought him in Agent Swift,” Malarkey told me. I entered the abandoned building the FBI was using as their headquarters for this district. We weren't usually able to conduct any business in here since being condemned to the closet in the parking garage. But
today was different. Things were finally going to go my way. “Let me handle this one alone, Malarkey.” “Are you sure. This guy might be a handful.” I winked. “Don't worry, I got this.” “Whatever you want, boss.”
I slid my key card in the slot next to the door. A chime rang and I opened it. I went into Interrogation Room 1-B and set my folders down in front of the Mexican with a gray goatee. “How are you doing today, Miguel?” “Fucking puta,” he muttered. “I'm doing fine, thanks for asking.” I sat down across from him at the steel table. Miguel's wrists were
handcuffed and a short steel chain connected him to the cement ground. He wasn't going anywhere. I looked over at the two-way mirror, knowing that Malarkey was watching us. “So the FBI makes the women do all their dirty work now.” He spat through his teeth. Since joining the FBI, I'd heard it all. Nothing phased me anymore. When I was a rookie, the guys played pranks on me all the time: hiding my clothes while
taking a shower, calling me Mr. Swift, and the worst of all—cutting my hair while I slept. They thought they might be able to get me to quit. But I wasn't going anywhere. I liked the way short hair looked on me. “Miguel, I want to talk about the meeting you had with Dark Steel earlier today.” “I'm not saying a thing to you,” he replied, seething with anger.
All motorcycle clubs were the same. They all hated the law and never spoke to cops. They would rather go to prison than rat on their brothers. Blah blah blah. But in reality, they ratted out their MC all the time. It was actually pretty easy to get them to cave. All you needed was a little leverage. “We can play this game all day and all night if you wish, Miguel. But I'd rather just cut to the chase.” I slid the file forward until it was right under his nose. He stared straight ahead, his head
not bowing down. I flipped the folder open to a picture of a bloodied waiter on the floor of the restaurant. Miguel didn't even glance at it. “Do you know what happened at San Giovanni's?” I asked. Miguel didn't respond but a twist of his lip told me everything I needed to know. “I'm sure you know your guys messed up big time when they left the corpse of one of your men behind at the crime scene. But they messed up even
more than that.” I flipped the pages of the file and came to the shots of the shooting. “I bet they didn't realize there was a street camera that caught the whole act.” Miguel finally looked down at the file. He examined the photos closely and sighed. I had him right where I wanted. “We already identified who the other shooters are.” I pulled out the rap sheets of each shooter involved.
“Cut the bullshit, lady. If this was about the shooting, you'd have these guys in cuffs and not me.” I stood up from the table and paced around the room. “You're a smart man, Miguel.” Miguel was indeed very smart. I had read his file the FBI had on him. He grew up on the streets after his mother and father were gunned down right in front of him. At the age of fifteen, he
joined the Los Diablos and at eighteen, he became their leader. Flash forward forty-five years later and his club owned the east side of town, knocking out all the other Mexican clubs with barely any bloodshed. He never got his hands dirty which was why he was able to stay out of jail all this time. “I want to offer you a deal.” I walked behind him and continued, “I don't want your club. The Los Diablos aren't even on my radar.” I sat back down at the table to gauge his reaction.
“All I want is the Dark Steel MC.” Miguel's eyebrow arched. “You're full of shit.” “Cut the attitude, Miguel. We both know you've doing this too long to be angry at the law anymore.” Miguel shifted in his seat. “What do I get it?” “Your club will have full immunity. Give me everything you have
on Dark Steel and your members won't be charged.” Miguel pushed the file back towards me. “And what about this?” “We'll charge the one that died with the murder of the waiter and everyone else will get away scot-free. We all win.” Miguel folded his hands and sighed. “I want all this in writing and I want my lawyer to go over it.”
I glanced over at the two-way mirror and nodded. Dark Steel would finally be mine.
Chapter Sixteen Rachael
I woke up from my nap feeling rested and recharged. I went to the bathroom and examined my face. Jenny was wrong, I didn't look much different —just a little wrecked. I definitely felt different. I found a man that I actually loved. Happiness overwhelmed me. Things were moving so fast which was scary but exciting. I checked my phone and saw a missed message. Ace: All done here. I need to see
you. Can I pick you up? He sounded so urgent. I smiled and replied back. Rachael: Why the rush? You can't live with out me already? Ace: Your lips are addictive. My face flushed red. He made me feel wanted—desired. Rachael: I like the way yours
taste. Ace: I'm coming over right now. Oh shit! I'm not even dressed yet. I quickly typed back a reply. Rachael: Can you give me thirty minutes? I just woke up and still need to get ready. Ace: I'm sure you look amazing. I'm on my way. Be there in fifteen.
Dammit! Why was he so controlling? I threw my phone on the bed and rushed to the closet. Nothing looked good. What would Ace like? I pulled out a short skirt and tight tank-top that never really fit. I tried it on and looked just like a biker chick. With some dark makeup, I could really look the part. If Ace was taking me to the motorcycle club, then I needed to fit in. A knock at the door interrupted me brushing my hair. I thought it would be best to make him wait. Let him stew a
little bit. He shouldn't be so controlling. “I'll get it, Rachael!” Oh shit! Jenny! I didn't want them to meet yet. I ran out of the bathroom and into the living room but I was too late— Jenny had already opened the door. “Hi Ace, I'm Rachael's roommate, Jenny.” She took his hand.
“It's nice to meet you.” Ace walked in and spotted me. We had only been apart for a few hours but he wasn't kidding about needing to see me. Ace rushed right by Jenny and made a beeline straight to me. My heart raced and adrenaline pumped through my veins. I breathed hard as Ace took me in his arms and kissed my lips firmly. I melted away into nothingness. His scent was mesmerizing. My knees felt weak and I almost fell to the ground. I let Ace hold me up as he
broke away. My eyes fluttered back open and I wondered why he stopped at all. I looked past Ace and realized that Jenny was still standing there spying on us. I wiped my mouth with my arm. “Sorry, Jenny.” She crossed her arms and smiled. “Can't keep your hands off each other, eh? I miss that phase of the relationship.” Jenny was boy-crazy and brought
guys home all the time. The problem was: they only stayed for the one night and that was it. Jenny was fucking sexy but she attracted the wrong type of guy. It wasn't all their fault thought. The last time she had a real relationship was in high school but she was cheated on and never learned to trust men after that. “We should get going, Ace,” I said, tugging at his arm. Ace looked confused and hungry —not for food, but for me. I wanted him
to take me in my bedroom but the time wasn't right. I didn't want to flaunt Ace in front of Jenny any longer. It just wouldn't be right. “Are you sure you guys don't want to stay?” she asked. I knew she was just trying to be polite. Deep down she was crying inside. “I wish we could but Ace wanted to show me his Motorcycle Club.” I pulled Ace by the arm until he
finally budged and followed me out. “See you later, Jenny.” “Nice to meet you,” Ace said. Jenny waved goodbye and locked the door behind us. “What was all that about?” he asked as we walked down the hallway. “She doesn't have a boyfriend right now and I don't want to make her jealous.”
Ace nodded and pressed the button for the elevator. “If she wasn't there, I would have taken you on the floor of the apartment.” This man really knows how to get my blood pumping. The elevator dinged and we stepped inside. As I pushed the button for the ground floor, I realized that we were standing in a tight box and there was no escape. Ace grabbed my wrists
and pushed me up against the wall. His mouth hit mine and I moaned as his hands skimmed all over me. Was he going to fuck me right here in the elevator! Ace hiked up my skirt and spread my legs, thrusting his hand between my thighs, his fingers brushing against my sex. “Your so wet, Rachael.” He pulled my soaked panties to the side and forced one finger into me. I shuddered as he slid it in and out. The pleasure was
overwhelming. He stuck his second finger in, curving them, stretching me more and more. “Oh my god, Ace.” My release was so close. I bit my bottom lip and closed my eyes. Ding! Ace immediately withdrew and turned around as the elevator doors opened.
No! No! The trip was over too soon and I wasn't done yet. I pulled my skirt down and fixed my hair as Mrs. Johnson walked in carrying her toy poodle. She was an old lady that lived a couple doors down from me. The dog barked at Ace. I smiled at her and exited the elevator, feeling supremely embarrassed. I followed him outside to the parking lot, almost tripping over my feet. I watched him put his two fingers in his
mouth and taste me. “You're so sweet, Rachael.” My body surged with desire. How much more teasing could I take? “Fuck me now, Ace. I don't care where,” I whispered. “I need you inside me right now or I'm going to explode.” Ace smiled and rested his fingers on my lips. I could taste the tiniest bit of my salty self. “Just a little while longer, baby.”
He handed me a bike helmet and jumped on. I fit my head and hair into the helmet and joined him on the motorcycle. He brought the the thing to life and I'd totally forgotten about the vibrations. How was I going to make it without coming all over his bike? I hugged him hard and we sped away. I tried to think of anything to keep my climax at bay: Jenny, the strip club, but nothing worked. The vibrating seat
rumbled beneath me and hit my fleshy hood in the perfect spot. I felt up Ace's strong chest and breathed heavily. I couldn't hold back any longer. I closed my eyes and focused on the pleasure, rocking my hips back and forth on seat. I was so wet that a puddle was pooling below. The intense vibrations stopped as Ace turned off his bike. Fuck! Fuck! Not again!
“We're here,” Ace announced. I got off the bike and could feel my wetness running down my thighs. I pulled off my helmet and saw a big sign that said: The Burger Joint. Ace smiled. “Are you all right, Rachael? Your face is all red.” I blushed even more. He knew exactly why I was all red. “So this is the Dark Steel MC?” I
asked, trying to change the subject. “Not exactly.” Ace led me inside the burger restaurant. The place was completely packed and there was a line of people wrapped around. The smell of meat, lettuce, and tomatoes made my stomach growl. We went through the small kitchen and to a back door. “This is the MC,” he said, opening the door.
Chapter Seventeen Ace
I could still feel her wetness on my fingers as we entered The Burger Joint. Touching her in the elevator was so hot and the taste of her was unforgettable. I wanted to fuck her so hard and she wanted it too. But it was fun watching her squirm. She was so close to coming—and so was I. Thank Christ, she didn't touch me over my pants in the elevator. One stroke and I would've unloaded inside my jeans. I brought her into the MC and showed her around. Zane was at his
usual spot by the bar, cleaning his guns. That man had an obsession. Maverick was behind the counter, pouring beers and mixing drinks. There was way too many people to introduce Rachael to. I'd never brought a girl to the club before. Well I take that back. I'd brought plenty of girls to the MC before but not like this. Not in a situation where I needed to introduce her. I put two fingers in my mouth—
the same two fingers—and whistled. “Can I get everyone's attention?” Rowan looked up behind his glasses and Jasper woke up from sleeping on the pool table. “I want to introduce you to my girlfriend, Rachael.” Rachael looked at me with a shocked face and I smiled back. What are you thinking, Ace? You just met her and already calling her your girlfriend. Have you even had a girlfriend before?
I told my subconscious to shut the fuck up. The guys all gave their version of hello to Rachael. Hammer came out from the back and nodded. “Nice to meet you all,” Rachael said with a nervous smile. “Want a drink?” I asked. I knew she wanted me to fuck her as soon as possible but I needed to tease her just a little bit longer. She grit her teeth and replied,
“Sure, a drink sounds nice.” “Maverick! Get me a beer and something fruity for the lady.” We walked over and sat down at the bar next to Zane. “Don't you think those guns are clean enough?” I asked him. Zane looked up with a blank face. “It don't matter. It helps me think.” “What would you like to drink,
Rachael?” Maverick asked. I watched closely as she contemplated what to get. Her nose scrunched up and looked so cute. I wanted to kiss her all over. “Strawberry margarita if you have it.” Maverick grinned. “We have more booze than a liquor store.” “This place is really cool,”
Rachael said. Her hands moved up and down her thighs, barely lifting up her skirt as she went. She was playing hardball with me. Two could play at that game. She thought I was some sort of gentleman—I was not. I place my hand on her bare thigh and ran it up slowly along the inside. She tensed up immediately and held her breath. She was mine to do with as I pleased.
“Here's your drinks,” Maverick said, setting down a pink glass in front of Rachael and a beer bottle in front of me. “You look familiar,” he said to Rachael, tapping his finger against his lip. Rachael giggled. Maverick's eyes lit up. He realized it was from the strip club. “Ace, you sick dog.”
I chuckled and took a swig of my beer while still teasing Rachael with my other hand. She carefully sipped her drink without spilling any. “This tastes amazing,” she choked out. Enough teasing. Anymore and I'd have to take her right here on the bar in front of everyone. The things I could do to that body. “Thanks for the drinks, Maverick. We're going upstairs.”
Maverick patted his large belly. “Don't have too much fun.” I narrowed my eyes at him and Rachael waved. For hanging out with a bunch of criminals, she seemed to do a very good job. I brought her upstairs and to the room I used to sleep over when I had too much to drink—which was most nights. The bed with its flannel sheets was unmade and dirty clothes were sprawled all over the floor. I didn't
usually care what the chicks I brought home thought about me. But with Rachael I did. I quickly gathered my clothes into a pile and tossed them into a closet. “This is nice,” Rachael said, running her fingertips across the dusty desk in the corner. “It's just a place to crash after long nights.” Rachael nodded and walked to
me. “So am I your girlfriend now?” I gulped. I was hoping she would have forgotten all about that. “I'm not sure. Do you want to be?” She pouted her lips. “That's not what you said downstairs.” Rachael placed her hands on my chest. My heart beat fast. “Will you be my old lady, Rachael?” She beamed up at me and smiled.
“I assume that's the motorcycle club version of a girlfriend?” I nodded and embraced her, trailing my kisses down her forehead and to her nose. The hardness in my pants grew. I kissed her lips lightly, pulling away before she could invade me with her tongue. “You better fuck me now, Ace. I won't take anymore of this teasing bullshit.”
I saluted her. “Yes, ma'am!”
Chapter Eighteen Rachael
Girlfriend! Ace actually called me his girlfriend—even in front of all his badass friends. Things were moving quickly but in the right direction. He seemed like the type of man to sleep with a girl for one night and never call again. I made a mental note to ask him about his past relationships when he got a chance. But right now, I needed him to fuck me...now more than ever. I wanted to be all his.
Ace asked if I wanted a drink and I tried to telepathically send him a message. You bastard! I don't want a drink, I want you to take me right now! I smiled to him and nodded. I would play his game for a little while longer. I met some of his “brothers” as he called it. For criminals, they were actually pretty nice. Nicer than most people. I sipped my strawberry margarita and listened to Maverick's jovial laugh. Ace really cared for these guys like they were his real family. Such
a tough exterior but inside his heart was gigantic. I hoped there was room in there to love me. “Thanks for the drinks, Maverick. We're going upstairs,” Ace said. Praise the lord! Ace held my hand as he showed me to his room. This must have been where they raised pigs because the place was dirtier than a farm. The drywall had
cracks and holes all over—damage done by angry fists. I walked over to Ace and put my hands on his chest. I brought up the girlfriend thing and he tried to deflect out of embarrassment. I just wanted him to admit it to me while we were alone. He asked, “Will you be my old lady, Rachael?” I could barely contain my excitement. I wanted to jump up and down on the bed and scream to the world that Ace was my boyfriend. He
kissed me gently on my forehead and only let me get a taste of his lips. Anger was bubbling in my throat. No more teasing! Ace's ravenous hunger for me showed as he pushed me against the closed door, raising my hands above my head. He tongue danced on mine, his biker scent filling my nose. Ace clawed at my tank-top until it was over my head and discarded onto the messy floor. I unlatched my bra and let it fall to the ground, my naked chest all for him. Ace
pushed my breasts together, making a valley of cleavage. He pinched my nipples between his fingers, rolling them until they became hard and erect. “I want you so bad, Ace,”” I breathed. Ace's massive erection poked through under his jeans. His eyes returned to me with fiery desire. Oh my! Ace flung me over to the desk and bent me over. My chest was pressed
hard onto the dusty wood and my hands reached the edges to hold on. “Spread your legs,” he commanded. I had always dreamed of being taken that way and now it was really happening! He lifted my skirt up as his fingers found my sex. I moaned as he pushed into my gushing wetness. His fingers slid in and out with ease. “You're so ready, baby.” Ace unbuckled his belt and I heard his jeans drop to the ground.
He set his thick cock in between my ass cheeks. He was so close to knocking at my door. I raised my ass to meet him but he put his hand on my back to still me. “I can't wait any longer, Ace,” I begged. He thrust into me suddenly and we both yelled out. His rough hands found my hips and he held onto them like reins, forcing himself deeper and deeper, filling every inch of me. How could something feel this good?
After all the teasing and touching, my release couldn't wait anymore. “I'm so close,” I murmured. My body bucked as I detonated around him. Ace held onto my shaking hips and pounded into me harder. All my senses went out as my orgasm took over. “You like it when I fuck you hard, don't you?” Ace slapped my ass and grunted as he thrust into me over and over again. “Say it,” he ordered.
“Yes...I love it,” I whimpered. My pleasure hit its peak. I was already so close again. “Come for me one more time,” Ace moaned, his fingernails digging into my sides. His words were my undoing as my climax took control. I lost my grip on the edge of the desk and flopped all over. Ace finally found his release and unloaded inside me, screaming my name at the top of his lungs.
My legs feel like mush and they could barely hold my weight anymore. Ace pulled out of me and I wanted to order him to stay. He lifted me in his strong arms and deposited me on the bed. My muscles were spent and my skin was still tingling from all the orgasms. “Did you enjoy that?” he asked, resting my head against his chest. “It was absolutely wonderful,” I replied, exasperated. “I want to go
again, but I don't think I can move.” Ace laughed. “Yeah me too.” His fingers played with my hair, running through the strands. I listened to his heart beat and relaxed in the silence. But something was eating away at me. I needed to know from him. “Have you ever been in a relationship before?” I asked. He fingers pulled away from my hair and he didn't respond. Oh shit! Did
I go too far? What if one of his past girlfriends got killed? “I haven't had a girlfriend before if that's what you're asking.” I looked up at him, searching for the real reason. “Why not? You've been with so many women.” Ace met my lips and pulled away. “Because they weren't you.” His words warmed my insides. I
could lay next to this man for the rest of my life. Before I knew it, I told him, “I think I'm in with love you.” My whole body tensed up in defense. I wanted to crawl back into my shell and never be seen again. That was so stupid to say, Rachael. You've only known the guy a couple days. “I know, I love you too, Rachael,” he whispered. Ace rolled over on top of me and kissed me like it was the first time. “Are you okay?” he
asked. Tears streamed down my cheeks. “I'm sorry, I'm just so happy.” Now was the time to tell him. I couldn't hold the secret inside any longer. “But there's something I need to tell you.” Ace's body went rigid. “What is it, Rachael?” I couldn't look him in the eyes. What if he didn't want me anymore after I told him? “I missed my period.”
Ace narrowed his eyes at me with disappointment. That was exactly the look I was trying to avoid. “Weren't you on the pill?” “I was but I must have missed a day. I'm so sorry, Ace. We don't have to have the baby if you don't want it.” Ace grit his teeth. “Never say that again! That's my child you're talking about.”
“So you want to do this with me?” Ace took me in his arms and put his hands on my belly. “We're going to make it work.” We made love a second time that night and I fell asleep in his arms. He was all mine.
Chapter Nineteen Katherine
It was finally happening. Today was the day I take down the Dark Steel Motorcycle Club. All those years of long nights, fighting my superiors, and working in horrible conditions was finally about to pay off. Getting the leader of the Los Diablos to give up Dark Steel was what blew the case wide open. My bosses got me warrants to raid the Dark Steel headquarters and two of their off-site
locations given to us by Miguel. My two teams had already reported finding drugs and illegal guns in the off-site buildings. I had everything I needed to prosecute them. Now all that was left was to arrest all of them and claim my commendation. “Wait for my signal,” I announced into the walkie-talkie. The men were jumpy and so was I. We had no idea what to expect when
we burst through the doors. The Burger Joint was in full swing, a huge crowd inside and a line out the door. This was a tricky situation. There couldn't be any collateral damage—no excuses. We knew every member of the MC was inside because we had been casing the place all day long. I hoped that they weren't stupid enough to draw their weapons and start a gunfight. Not with so many innocents around. I had Bravo team at the back and Charlie on the roof. My team—Alpha—
was to go through the front. My heart raced as I drew my nine millimeter. I checked if it was loaded and switched the safety off. Malarkey kneeled down next to me, checking his bulletproof vest. We stayed low to the ground as we crawled from car to car. We were only feet away from the entrance. “Are you ready, partner?” I asked, breathing heavily. Malarkey nodded. “Let's get these fuckers.”
I spat into the walkie-talkie, “All teams are a go. I repeat, all teams are a go.” I rushed the front of the restaurant, catching a glimpse of my roof team rappelling down the sides of the building and smashing through the windows. “This is the FBI! Everyone down on the ground!” I held my professionallooking badge up with my left hand and
kept my gun raised with my right. The crowd of eaters fell to the floor with their hands on their head. My eyes scanned the crowd and preceded to the kitchen and back room. My walkie-talkie screeched as team members shouted, “Clear!” I stood up against the wall right before the entry to the kitchen. “This is the FBI. I want to see your hands!” I turned the corner, my gun leading first, and entered the kitchen. The chef and his
workers were laying flat on the ground. I arrived to the door leading to the back room with Malarkey right on my heels. I tested the door knob and it was locked. I nodded to Malarkey and stepped out of the way as his foot pummeled through the door, breaking it off it's hinges. Sometimes it was nice having a male around. I rushed into the room and found that Bravo team already had all the suspects on the ground and in cuffs. One
of the club members spat at my feet as I walked by. “You can't do this without a warrant,” one of the members yelled. I strolled over to him and holstered my weapon. I looked at the older man's face and identified him as the leader. “Well Hammer, I wonder what these are?” I shoved the paper warrants in his face, making sure that he could taste them. “Sit this guy up,” I ordered. Two raid members picked up Hammer
and sat him against the wall. “This won't matter, lady. We'll beat whatever bogus charge you stick on us.” I crouched down in front of the leader. “I've been hunting you guys for a long time. I wanted to make damn sure this would stick. You could thank Miguel and the Los Diablos for that.” “You're a lying bitch,” he screamed at me.
I stood up and walked away. “Oh yeah, one more thing. We raided your 'secret' stashes and found all the guns and drugs. You guys will be rotting in prison until the day you die.” Hammer's face turned to horror. He knew I had him by the balls. I glanced over the other members on the ground and marveled at my success. Malarkey came to my side.
“Feels good, doesn't it?” “It will feel even better when the bosses give me a promotion and get us out of that damn closet.” Malarkey chuckled. Something wasn't sitting right with me though. I scanned around the room but couldn't put my finger on the sudden doubt in the pit of my stomach. I looked at the Dark Steel members and counted.
“Charlie team, did you clear every room upstairs?” Charlie leader answered in the affirmative. I looked back down at all the faces of the club members. Damn! “Where's Ace?” I asked with bubbling rage. Malarkey looked down at a list in his hands. “He's the number three, right?”
Double Damn! I ordered the teams to do another sweep of the building. “He must be hiding here somewhere. We have to find him!”
Chapter Twenty Rachael
I awoke from my post-coital bliss and Ace was laying next to me, his arms and legs entangled in mine. I watched him sleep, his mouth slightly open and his eyelids fluttering. I wondered what he was dreaming about —maybe robbing a bank, killing a bunch of bad guys, or maybe even sex with me. I lifted the bed sheet up slightly and gazed under. His shaft was flaccid and small. I giggled to myself. I couldn't believe he was all mine.
“Are you done?” Ace asked, waking from sleep. I flush crimson and put the sheet back down. “I'm sorry, I just can't keep my eyes off your body.” “Should we do something about that?” His lip curled into a grin. Desire returned in full force. My mind screamed at me for no more—my body had it's own plan. Ace kissed me softly and I climbed on top of him. His
erection became rock hard beneath me. I grinded against him, rubbing my sex all over him. Ace reached up and squeezed my breasts, massaging and kneading them. The sound of glass shattering in the hallway interrupted our heavenly time. Ace flung me off to the side and bolted out of bed. Hammer from downstairs yelled up, “FBI!”
“Get your clothes on fast,” Ace ordered. He went over to a drawer and pulled out a large silver pistol. We quickly got dressed and Ace tucked the pistol in the belt behind his back. Footsteps pounded up and down the hallway. They could come bursting in at any moment. Ace locked the door and went back to the dresser. “Help me with this.” I took one side and we shifted it
over. I thought we were trying to block the door but Ace stopped short of it. He bent down at the wall and pushed it in. A small square door popped open. Ace smiled. “I always have an escape plan.” He motioned for me to go first. “I'll follow behind and close the trapdoor behind us.” I got down on my hands and knees and looked through the tiny door. The shaft was small but big enough to fit a person crawling through. I glanced back at Ace and he kicked my butt to get
me going. Ouch! I inched my way through the tunnel, wiping cobwebs out of the way. Ace followed behind and closed the door, cutting off the small amount of light. We could hear the door to the bedroom break open. Boots pounded against the floor as they walked around. My pulse was pounding in my ear and fear kept me frozen. A man yelled, “Clear” and walked away. We were safe —for now.
“Keep going, Rachael,” Ace whispered. I continued my descent into the musty escape. I finally came to another small door that opened to the outside. We were still on the second story and the drop was at least fifteen feet high. “What do you want me to do?” “There should be a dumpster right below. Jump down into it.” He's got to be kidding. But I
knew he wasn't. I took a deep breath and looked below—it might as have been a hundred feet. I felt a shove on my ass and I came crashing down into a pile of smelly black trash bags. The overwhelming stench of rotten food made me want to vomit. I quickly climbed out of the dumpster and watched as Ace made the same leap. His head popped out with some lettuce stuck in his hair. I couldn't help but laugh at the ridiculous situation.
Ace climbed out and joined me. “It's time we split up, Rachael.” What is he talking about? “No, I'm staying with you.” Ace and I ducked down behind the dumpster. “Listen to me. They aren't looking for you. You can walk away from this without a scratch.” I steeled myself. There was no way in hell Ace was going to change my mind. “I'm not going anywhere without
you.” Ace looked deep into my eyes and kissed me hard. “You're so cute when you're defiant. I don't have time to argue with you. Stay here and I'll get my bike.” I nodded and kissed him once again before he went off into the darkness. I sat behind the dumpster, my hands balled up in my lap, my stomach full of nerves. Minutes passed and he still wasn't back. Did he get caught?
Should I check out what was going on? I stood up and a hand touched my shoulder from behind. I screamed and turned around to find Ace with his index finger against his lips. His Harley sat behind him, ready to take us away from all this. “Hurry and get on. The feds are crawling all over this place.” “You don't have to tell me twice.” I bounced onto the bike behind Ace and held onto him as he started the motorcycle. We zoomed through the
alley and around the front of The Burger Joint. Black SUVs were parked all over the place. A woman with short hair and a suit came running outside the restaurant as we sped away. We were going to make it. I leaned forward and nuzzled my nose against his neck. I never wanted to leave this motorcycle. The bike suddenly stopped. Why were we stopping so soon? The FBI were probably on our tail. I gazed over to see my apartment.
“What are we doing here, Ace? Do you want me to get some stuff?” Ace shook his head. “You can't come with me, Rachael.” I hit him in the shoulder as hard as I could, but I knew he couldn't even feel it. “What the fuck are you talking about?” “The FBI are after me and the MC is in handcuffs. I need to escape
town until the heat dies down.” Ace killed the engine and got off the bike. I stayed on, hoping to somehow chain myself to the handlebars. “I'm coming with you,” I said, my bottom lip trembling. Ace sighed. “You don't understand. If you come with me, you'll be aiding and abetting a fugitive. That comes with some serious prison time. I can't let you do that.”
I put my hand on his face and caressed it. “I know that you love me and don't want anything bad to happen. But you need to hear me...I'm not getting off this fucking bike. There's nothing here for me. I'm a stripper for god's sake.” Ace suppressed a chuckle. “You are truly unique, do you know that, Rachael?” I pinched both of his cheeks hard. “Just shut up and get back on the
bike.” Ace shrugged and kissed me. “I love you.” “I love you too.” I will always be by your side, Ace. I looked back at my apartment and realized that I didn't get to say goodbye to Jenny. The FBI would surely talk to her in a couple of days when they figured everything out. It might be awhile before I could contact her. I blew
her a kiss as Ace drove us away. We rode through the night, red taillights streaking past my vision, no particular destination in mind. The singular headlight of the motorcycle lit up the road ahead as streetlights flashed by us. We could go anywhere we wanted to. Start over if we had to. As long as we had each other we could get through anything. Our love would protect us.
Epilogue Rachael
The virgin margarita was ice cold and tasted like summer. The sun beat down on my tanned skin as the sounds of the ocean crashed in the background. The view was absolutely incredible. The ocean went on for miles and met up with the horizon. The beach was completely deserted except for us. I never pictured myself living the high life. I lifted my sunglasses and looked over at Ace. My man. Ace lay on the beach chair next to me, his nose deep into a newspaper.
His chiseled chest glistened in the sunlight. My thighs were still quivering from when we made love this morning. His body on top of me, thrusting in and out until finishing. I couldn't get enough of him and his thick cock. Just thinking about it brought a smile to my face. “How is everything back home?” I asked softly. We had been on the run for months now and even though we were living in paradise, Ace longed to go back home. His sense of duty to his MC was overriding any sort of fun that
he could be having. Knowing that his brothers were in jail made the guilt unbearable. I wanted to be there for him but there wasn't anything I could do. Ace sighed and folded the newspaper. “That FBI Agent Swift is still on the lookout for us.” I remembered when Ace showed me the newspaper with my missing photo on it—a prom photo from high school. There were a couple quotes from Jenny about me being the “most
incredible woman ever.” My stomach wrenched at the thought that Jenny probably believed I was hurt or dead. She didn't deserve that. A phone call to her could change all that but there was no way. The FBI probably had her cellphone tapped. It didn't take the FBI long to connect the dots and link me to Ace. The American media was fascinated with the hunt for us. The tabloids labeled us as Bonnie and Clyde, going around robbing banks and killing people. We weren't
even in the U.S. anymore. The east coast of Mexico was our home now. “What are we going to do?” I asked Ace. Ace gazed towards the ocean. “We stay put. Once the media fervor dies down, the FBI will eventually give up the search. Then we can go back and figure out a plan to get my brothers out of prison. I just don't know when that will be.”
I lay back in the lounge chair and stared up at the clear blue sky, my hands resting on my growing belly. Everything was perfect here. How could I ever leave? I wanted our child to grow up in this paradise. I looked back over at Ace and wanted to feel his warmth again. He needed to keep his mind off things. My mouth curled into a sly grin. I got out of my beach chair and crawled over to Ace on all fours. His eyes were distracted by the ocean but I knew how to get his attention. I reached under his
boardshorts and felt his limp penis. “You didn't get enough this morning, baby?” I shook my head innocently and stroked his cock until it was throbbing hard in my palm. Ace closed his eyes and leaned back as I felt up his shaft. My finger-tips could barely reach around his entire girth. I pulled his boardshorts down until they rested around his knees, bringing his cock out into the light of day. The beach was still empty but even
an audience wouldn't get me to stop. Ace tried to get up to kiss me but I placed my hand on his chest and shoved him back down. “No...no...no. Just relax and focus on my tits wrapped around your cock.” I guided Ace's hands underneath my black bikini top and he felt up my breast, pinching my nipple hard. His tongue licked his lips, craving to taste me. I untied my top and tossed it to the side. Ace could barely contain
himself as I stroked his rod. I shoved his cock in between the canyon of my tits, enveloping him. I gathered saliva in my mouth and spit down into my cleavage, lubing his cock as I slid up and down. Ace reached out and grabbed my boobs, pushing them hard around his shaft. He thrust in and out, moaning at the top of his lungs. He couldn't last much longer. “Come all over me,” I whispered. Ace found his release and
unloaded all over my chest, his white seed spurting out. I helped him along, running my tits up and down his cock. His cum covered every inch of my breasts, running down my cleavage and to my stomach. I released Ace and he fell back on the lounge chair.. I used my rainbow-colored beach towel and cleaned myself up before it all dried on me. I lay next to Ace on his beach chair and rested my head on his chest. His breathing was fast and his heart pounded in my ear. I felt so
safe in his arms. There wasn't anywhere else I wanted to be. “Do you think we're going to have a boy or a girl?” I asked. Ace stroked my hair. “Definitely going to be a boy.” I lifted my head off his chest. “How do you know?” “I can feel his strength.”
I smiled and rested my head back on Ace. We were going to be one big happy family. The End Read on for Bad Boy Pregnancy
Bad Boy Pregnancy
Copyright 2016 Michelle Hart All Rights Reserved. Disclaimer: This ebook is a work of fiction. Any resemblance characters in this story may have to real people is coincidental. No section of this book may be copied or reproduced without the author's permission.
Description A one-night stand turns into a surprise pregnancy. Veronica
Gunner was a mistake. A big drunken mistake. When the tests came back positive, I knew my life was going to change forever.
Gunner knew this was going to happen. He chose me. And now we're going to be a family. But how could I let a bad boy be the father of my baby?
Chapter One Veronica
I slowly creaked open the door to Cultural Anthropology 301. Mr. Capshaw's back was to me, writing with marker on the white board. Classmates diligently took notes while Capshaw spoke about cannibals. It was becoming a habit of mine to be fifteen minutes late —parking was impossible at college. I hunched down and went down the row of desks, scanning for any empty spots. Students watched me as I sneaked by, some giggling and others scoffing.
Why did the whole world only pay attention to me when I was late? A vacant seat sat all the way at the end of an aisle. Everyone shifted their feet to make way for me as I shuffled through. I passed by Kyle and my heart almost jumped out of my chest. I was sitting so close to him! He threw a smile at me and I almost melted. His tight graphic t-shirt showed off all his muscles. Why couldn't I get a guy like him?
I wanted so badly to tell Kyle how I felt, but I'd never even spoken a word to him before. I only watched him from afar, studying his figure closely. I gently laid my backpack down and took my seat. Mr. Capshaw's back was still turned away— the teacher didn't notice me. “Nice of you to join us, Ms. Turner,” he announced, turning around to face me.
Busted. I flushed scarlet and sunk into my chair. The students around me laughed. Kyle smirked at me. This had to be the most embarrassing moment of my life. “Like I was saying before Ms. Turner interrupted us, it's time for your final paper.” Mr. Capshaw wrote Final Paper on the white board with a sad face next to it.
A collective groan echoed throughout the room. Mr. Capshaw put up his hands in defense. “I know, I know. Most of you have been dreading this since the beginning of the year, but I assure you, it's not as bad as people have told you.” My palms were sweating and I shifted in my seat. I'd heard that Capshaw graded these papers with an iron fist. Since it accounted for fifty percent of your grade, some students
failed the class because of it. “Let me explain what it's all about and then you guys can judge it. I think a lot of you will actually enjoy the process.” A kid on the other end of the room raised his hand. Capshaw dismissed him. “No questions yet. Let me finish.” The kid put his hand back down. I pulled out my notebook and flipped to an empty page.
“Each and every one of you will go out in the field and study a culture that I assign you,” the professor said in his booming voice. The students looked at one another in confusion. “You're going to use everything that you've learned over the course of the semester. I want you to interview people, observe them in their natural habitats, and record any profound discoveries. Don't just write what you think I'd be interested in, write what you're interested in. This is what anthropology is all
about. We could read endless books about what others have done before, but until you do it for yourself, you can never really appreciate it. Now I'll take questions.” A girl in the back raised her hand. “Yes, Ms. Harper?” “What cultures will we be studying?” “I'm glad you asked.” Mr. Capshaw walked over to his desk and
pulled out a long sheet of paper. Depending on what you get, you're going to be assigned a fraternity, sorority, or a club that's in or outside this school; for example, Ms. Harper, you will be studying the mysterious and wild Anime Club. The students all laughed. A student in the front row raised his hand. “Have you ever done field work, Mr. Capshaw?”
The teacher looked offended but then smiled. “Of course I have. You think they'd let any old man come in and teach? I've been to Africa, South America, and the tiniest islands you can imagine. I've studied KKK groups and even tribes that practiced in cannibalism.” Mr. Capshaw taped the paper to the white board. “Come on up and see what you got. Mr. Shavers you can stay seated.” Everyone turned their head and looked at the meat-head jock in the
middle row. “Don't worry, I assigned you the Sigma Zeta sorority.” “Fuck yeah, thanks Mr. C!” The class stood up from their seats and began shambling over to the front. I followed the crowd and waited patiently while each student found their name and what club they were assigned. My finger trailed down the list until I found my name. Veronica Turner
Veterans
Association Veterans? Was that his idea of a joke? Did he really want me to interview old people? “That's it for today. But I want you to get in contact with your clubs and set up times to meet with them. You only need a few days to observe them. We'll skip next week's class and come back in two weeks when your paper is due. If you have any questions during that time, feel free to email me.”
Everyone began gathering their things and leaving while I stayed at the front of the class. I approached the teacher as he crammed papers into his briefcase. “Mr. Capshaw, I don't quite understand my assignment.” The teacher grinned. “Ms. Turner, you got the Veterans Association. I've been trying to get them to participate in this program for years—for some
reason they said yes to me this time.” “Are you punishing me for being late?” “Punishing?” Mr. Capshaw said in shock. “I gave you the most interesting one. Would you rather have the Archery Club or the Poker Club?” “Well, no,” I replied, tucking a loose strand of hair behind my ear. “I gave you this because I know
you can handle it. You may be late all the time but you have potential, Ms. Turner.” The teacher snapped his briefcase shut and began walking out. “Just be careful, Veronica, those men can be dangerous at times.” Dangerous? I smiled. “Thank you Mr. Capshaw. I'll do my best.”
Chapter Two Gunner
My red 66' Ford Mustang rumbled as I weaved in and out of traffic. With the top down, nothing was better. On the road was where I belonged—a place where I could relax and truly be myself. The scenery zipped by me as I rode at a peaceful fifty-five miles per hour. The sun peeked through the clouds and the air was crisp—a perfect day for driving. Two black-and-white police cars sat off in the dirt on the side of the road —a speed trap. Three cops sat against
their hoods eating donuts. One of them had a radar gun pointed right at my car. I quickly checked my speedometer and breathed a sigh of relief—I was two under the speed limit. I passed the officers and waved. One of them put his sunglasses on and jumped into his car, blasting the annoying siren. Here we go... Bullshit like this always happened in Lake Elsinore. The cops were corrupt as fuck. I had grown
accustomed to getting flat on my stomach with my hands behind my back. They never found anything. But that didn't stop the police department from checking in on me. They were the good guys and I was the bad guy; some things never change. I shifted the the stick-shift and my Mustang roared as it accelerated. The wind blasted through my shoulderlength hair and a grin stretched across my face. The police cruiser wasn't far
behind. I lived for this. Even if they caught me, the only thing I had on me was a concealed weapon—my nine millimeter. Never leave home without it. I'd been caught on a weapons charge before but they couldn't make it stick. The county was looking for drugs—lots of drugs; something they could use to take down any undesirable they didn't want in their town.
I sped up, taking turns hard and fast. My car swerved in and out of traffic, almost tapping cars as I passed by. The cop was having trouble following me. The two-lane highway didn't leave much room for passing. I looked behind me and raised my middle finger in the air. I gained distance some distance and pulled off to the side of the road behind some large bushes. My heart was pumping hard as the police cruiser flashed by, his sirens
still blasting. I waited in the bushes for another minute as the other cop car came speeding by. The police around here were pretty fucking stupid. They weren't going to catch me today. I pulled out of the bushes and began driving in the opposite direction. The heat would be on for the next couple of hours until the cops gave up their pursuit. I was on my way to meet up with other veterans and I was going to be late.
John was going to give me a lot of shit for this.
Chapter Three Veronica
The Veterans Association was situated in an abandoned business district in the middle of town. . Old muscles cars stood in the front of the building in a nice and neat line. I couldn't keep the image of gross old men driving around out of my head. A cheap big sign that said: VA was plastered above the door. I parked my dingy Honda Civic and checked myself in the rear-view mirror. You can do this, Veronica. These guys are no different than anyone else. I
darkened my makeup and let my hair down from a ponytail. I inhaled deeply and got out. A guy in a leather jacket was bent over working under the hood of his truck. His red hair and beard stood out. He must have been a volunteer or something. “Excuse me,” I said. The guy didn't pay any attention to me.
My ankles were shaking. I wanted to run away. I hardened my lips and stood my ground. “Excuse me,” I said louder. The man turned around and his eyes gazed up and down my body. Maybe wearing a low-cut top was a bad choice. He wiped his hands with an oily rag. “What can I help you with?” I pulled out the paper that I got from Mr. Capshaw. “I'm looking for
John.” “And what business do you have with him?” I gulped. This guy was big and strong. His muscles were bigger than my waist—he could probably squeeze my neck until my head popped off. He ate girls like me for breakfast. “Well, I'm doing an anthropology paper and I was assigned this club.” The man cocked his head. He
probably didn't even know what anthropology was. I steeled myself. “I need to speak with John, please.” He smiled at me. “No need to get your panties all bunched up. Follow me.” We walked into a grand hall that was floor-to-ceiling wood. Pool tables stood in one corner and a large bar dominated a whole half of the room.
“Holy Diver” by Dio played on an outdated boombox behind the bar. What was this place? Guys in leather jackets sat on couches while others hunched over the bar. A few scantily-clad girls walked around wearing the shortest skirts and tightest tops. How could they go out in public wearing that? “Hey Bryce, go get me John.” A young-looking kid with a hint of facial hair nodded and went into the back room.
I stood at the front and waited, not knowing if I should go further in. The kid came back and an older man followed him out. Gray hairs covered his beard and was peppered throughout his hair. His leather jacket had a all sorts of Army patches on it. He wasn't as gross as I imagined. “What can I do for you?” he asked, rubbing his scruff.
“I'm Veronica from the anthropology class. My teacher told me to come and observe you guys.” John's face lit up. “So you're the one Mr. Capshaw sent! He's been begging me to join this program for years. I finally caved in when he gave us free tickets to the Dodgers game.” He grasped my hand and shook it. “I'm John, it's nice to meet you.” I smiled back. I couldn't believe Mr. Capshaw had to bribe them.
“So what are you going to be doing here?” John asked. “Well I need to observe you guys and do some interviews—see what makes this club tick.” “Make yourself at home, Veronica.” John glanced at the bar. “Hey Hudson, get this lady a drink.” I put my hand up. “No, I'm fine.”
“Veronica, if you want to know how this club works then you need to know what fuels it.” Hudson was in his mid-thirty's with a bald head and handle-bar mustache that looked way too silly. I wanted to giggle but his eyes told me that would be a bad idea. He handed me a small glass that was filled halfway and handed another glass to John. Hudson glanced down at my cleavage and I felt a little uncomfortable.
“Cheers,” John said, clinking his glass against mine. I hesitantly downed the liquid that instantly burned my throat. I'd only had alcohol at a few parties before so I was no expert, but my best guess was that it was whiskey. “Make sure to keep it flowing,” John told Hudson. Hudson grunted.
“Is there somewhere I can sit?” I asked, looking around the room. “You can set up shop over there,” he replied, pointing to a picnic table. “Thanks.” I stood up and the whiskey hit my knees. They buckled and I went crashing to the ground. John gripped my arm in a flash and pulled me back up. “Maybe she should take it easy,”
he told Hudson. Hudson grunted again. He didn't say much. I flushed with embarrassment. How could only one drink get me so tipsy? I walked over to the table, making sure to steady myself. My head was fuzzy but I felt amazing. “Let me know if you need anything. I'll be in the back room,” John said.
I nodded and sat down at the table. Everyone in the room was looking right at me, watching my every move. This place was so intimidating. I cursed Mr. Capshaw under my breath. This had to be punishment for being late. “Everyone! This is Veronica. She's doing a paper on us for college and she's going to be hanging around for the next couple days. Make sure she's welcome here.”
I flushed crimson and gave a little wave, sinking further down below the table. What was I supposed to do next? I didn't want to interview anyone yet. I took out my notepad and began recording what had happened so far. My notes were pretty sparse. There wasn't really much to report. At least this was more interesting than the Anime Club. I glanced around the room, focusing on the small details. Everyone
seemed at ease—not a care in the world. Did anyone have a job? Did they just hang out here all day and drink? The front door opened and in came another member. My heart skipped a beat. This one was different: young, brown hair down to his shoulders, a little scruff under the chin, and a long scar over his right eyebrow. He wore the same clothes as the other members: a wife-beater, leather jacket, and blue jeans; he made them work to his advantage.
This guy was hot as hell. And not at all like I expected. I looked around the room and laughed to myself. John was the only old guy here. These weren't veterans of World War II. They were just veterans. “Did I make it in time, guys?” he said with his arms outstretched in a vshape. “What took you so long?” the guy who helped me outside asked him.
“Well Wyatt, you know how it is when the cops are chasing you.” They clasped hands and flexed their forearms. They could be barbarians if we lived in a different time. “Damn Gunner, you escaped them again?” Wyatt asked. Gunner nodded. “One of these days they're going to get you.”
“Not in this lifetime.” They both heartily laughed and slapped each other on the back. Gunner sat at the bar. “How's it going, Hudson? Get me a drink.” Hudson pulled out the same bottle of whiskey and poured him a shot. Gunner knocked it back and slammed the glass upside down on the bar. Gunner threw a glance at me
with his dark blue eyes, piercing my soul. My heart stopped and the blood in my veins froze. He was walking towards me!
Chapter Four Gunner
Adrenaline still coursed through my veins as I parked my car at the club. The cops weren't close to catching me, but all it took was one mistake and I was headed back to the slammer. There was no way I was going to waste another year of my life sitting in a cell. Not after all I sacrificed for this country. If worse came to worse, I'd use my nine millimeter. I swung the keys around my finger as I walked inside. Jail was hard but not nearly as hard as living in Afghanistan for four
years. The cops charged me with carrying a concealed weapon. The judge wanted to make an example of me and gave me a year. Another year that was lost to me. Doing the year was easy but sitting alone with my thoughts was tough. Having to remember everything I did during the war every night. Never again. Wyatt greeted me and gave me the usual talk about the cops putting bracelets on me one day. Over my dead
body. Out of the corner of my eye, I spotted someone new. She wasn't the usual fare we got here at the VA: shoulder-length brunette, brown eyes, and innocent. You can tell the difference between the bad guys and the good guys —she was a good girl. She had a gravity about her that pulled me in. I didn't even wait to ask who she was before I found myself walking her way.
“Name's Gunner,” I announced. Talking to women was like second nature to me. I could strike up a conversation with anyone. The woman stared up at me from the table, not saying a word. I couldn't tell if she was frightened or just didn't care. She closed her eyes and gulped. “I'm Veronica.” Her voice was heavenly. I glanced down at her cleavage and felt a
pang of desire in my pants. I shook her hand and felt a jolt of electricity zap through me. A feeling I'd never experienced before. I'd been with a lot of women—too many to count. But this one was different. “What are you doing in a place like this?” I asked. “I'm an anthropology major and I'm doing a paper on veterans.” I had no idea what anthropology was but she
sounded very smart. Her eyes averted my gaze—I just needed one more look at that beautiful face. I put my finger and thumb on her chin and lifted her head until her eyes met mine. I lost my breath as we stared at each other for an eternity. I wanted this woman—fucking needed her. “If you need help with anything, just ask me.” “I actually need to interview a
member—basic questions about the Veterans Association. Don't worry it's nothing too personal.” “I could do that.” I sat down across from her. The tension between us was palpable. Wyatt screamed from across the room. “Gunner, get your ass over here! Time for the club business.” Fuck...
I wanted to forget all about my brothers and spend forever with this girl. I snapped back to reality—why was I letting a woman affect me so much?
Chapter Five Veronica
I never told anyone my secret. Not even to my best friends. It was too embarrassing—too weird. Here it goes...I have never been with a man before. I had some boyfriends in middle school but the farthest we ever got was hand-holding. It's not like I didn't want to go further. They were all too good for me. Once I got to high school and college, I was so busy that I had no time
to find a man. This one just plopped into my lap and I had no idea what to do with him. All that studying for school wasn't going to help me in a real-life situation. Gunner was different than any other guy I'd met; something about the way he held himself. He was cocky and strong—he could get anything he wanted, including me. Wyatt screamed from across the room. “Gunner, get your ass over here!
Time for the club vote.” “I'm sorry Veronica, we'll have to put that interview on hold. Got to go vote.” “What's a club vote?” I asked, gazing at him from behind my lashes. The alcohol was still knocking at my front door. Gunner leaned back in his seat. “The brothers vote on different issues impacting veterans in the community.
Everyone gets an equal vote and majority wins.” It was hard to focus with all the desire pooling between my thighs. I quickly jotted down as much as I could. This stuff was actually interesting! “Can I come in and observe?” I muttered. I didn't know if I was overstepping my bounds or not. Gunner smirked. “I wish you could, honey.”
Oh my! Honey? When did I become honey? “Club votes are for members only. It's a very sacred tradition. Life and death happens in that room.” I wrote down all the juicy details he was spilling. I didn't want him to stop talking. Gunner stood up. “I'll be back later and we can talk.”
No! Don't go yet! “I hope so,” I replied. “Don't worry, I won't leave a beautiful girl like yourself alone for too long.” He winked. My cheeks flushed with all the red in the world. Beautiful? What was this man doing to me?
Chapter Six Gunner
After the vote, I came back to the main hall to find Veronica gone. I asked around and nobody saw her leave. She wasn't the first nice girl to escape when she had the chance. My muscles and inked body weren't for everybody. Grunts like me were the bottom of the barrel. Prostitutes and sluts were in abundance—but a genuine woman. They were hard to find. A week later I'd forgotten all
about that pretty brunette and moved on. My brothers and I were moving on a major deal that could gain us some serious cash. John found me in the basement one morning pumping iron on the bench press. “Isn't that too much weight?” he asked, rushing over to spot me. I strained as I lifted the two hundred bar of weights above my chest. A few years ago in the army I was only able to do under one-fifty. After leaving
the army, I had a lot of time on my hands and working out was the natural way to pass it. Add a prison sentence and weight training was all you knew. John grabbed the bar and helped me lift it back into place. I sat up and grabbed a white towel to wipe the dripping sweat from my face. “Where are we with the Russians?” John started lifting two free weights. “We have a meet set up with them for later this week,” he grunted.
“You think they're going to go through with the deal?” John strained his bicep as he brought the weight to his shoulder. “Should go smoothly. The Russians are in dire need of cash.” “Why are we buying guns? We have plenty.” “We need a relationship with the Russians. They're flooding into this town
and soon they'll be running it. We don't want to be left out.” John's explanation made sense. But I still had a nagging feeling that this was a bad move. But I'd never question John. John set down the free weights. “You seen that chick that was supposed to be interviewing us around here?” He was talking about Veronica. I hadn't seen her but she had been on my
mind since that first meeting. I shook my head. “Haven't seen her since that first day.” “Do a favor for me then. Track her down and make sure she completes her assignment. Professor Capshaw is a good friend of mine and I don't want to disappointment.” Finding Veronica wouldn't be too difficult. Just needed to get her address from the school. “You got it, brother.”
Chapter Seven Veronica
I sat at a lunch table in the middle of school, daydreaming about Gunner. His tight shirt and shredded muscles were so damn hot. How could a man affect me so much? I could barely think straight. I needed to focus on my Anthro paper. I couldn't stay at the Veterans Association. Something about the place scared me. I don't know what it was exactly. But after meeting with Gunner, my instincts were to run for the hills. That left me in a precarious situation. Do
I go back and finish my paper with them or go to Mr. Capshaw and ask for another club? “You going to stare at that wall all day?” That voice snapped me out of my head and I looked up to find Gunner standing there, his arms crossed and a giant grin across his face. My heart fluttered. “What are you doing here?” Gunner sat down at the table
across from me. “You ran out on us last week. John wanted me to come find you and convince you to come back.” I couldn't bring myself to look him in the eyes. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to leave like that. I don't even know why I did it.” “We have a pretty tough exterior. Can't blame you for getting out of there.” I looked up and into his eyes. My whole body warmed as I stared into his
brown globes. “Can I still interview you guys?” Gunner smiled. “Of course.” I brought out a pad of paper. “Can I start with you?” Gunner checked the watch on his wrist. “I have a meeting I need to get to.” “Can I come with?” I don't know what came over me or where that burst of confidence came from.
Gunner narrowed his eyes at me. “I promise I won't get in the way.” “You can't write about what you see.” I nodded. “You got a deal.” I shook his hand and felt that same spark from before shoot through me. “Meet me at the VA and we'll
leave from there.”
— I came to a row of cars at the VA. John, Wyatt, Hudson, and Bryce were all there, checking their weapons. I instantly realized that this wasn't the type of meeting I thought it was going to be. Bryce bent over and hugged his knees as he vomited all the whiskey he just consumed.
Hudson let out a hearty life and slapped Bryce on the back causing him to throw up even more. “Which one is yours?” I asked Gunner. Gunner pointed to the classic red Ford Mustang at the end of the line. I'd only seen one of those in old movies. “Ever ridden in one before?”
I shook my head. “You're going to like it.” Gunner shot me a devil-may-care smile that made me melt into a puddle of desire. Wyatt came over and pulled Gunner to the side. “You're taking her along?” They spoke in hushed tones but it was still easy to overhear. “Yeah, why not?” Gunner whispered.
“She's not one of us—this is no place for her kind.” Wyatt glanced over at me and snarled. “I'm taking her with us. She can watch us in my car from a safe distance.” John pointed at Gunner. “You make sure she's away from all the action.” Fear bubbled in my chest, raging through my system. Where were they
taking me? If it was so dangerous, maybe I shouldn't go. My anthro paper wasn't more important than my life. Gunner escorted me to the Mustang and opened the door for me. “Don't worry, it'll be fine.” I smiled. He instantly put me at ease. His strong presence and soft face made me feel safe. I could definitely fall for a guy like this. Gunner climbed into the driver
seat and started the engine. The car rumbled to life. The vibration beneath my thighs was exquisite. “Ready, Veronica?” My heart pounded in my ears. I'd never felt this excited and scared before. I nodded. I looked for the shoulder seatbelt but couldn't find it. Only a lap belt. I snapped it around my waist. “This baby was built before all those seat-belt regulations. But don't worry. You'll be safe.”
I laughed. “Good to know.” Gunner put on a pair of black Ray Bans that made him look so cool and sexy. “You might want to wear sunglasses.” Gunner switched gears and we lurched forward. We followed the gang out of the abandoned business complex and onto the street. I'd never felt like this around a man before. Dirty thoughts invaded my mind of Gunner taking me
the backseat. Gunner gripped the steering wheel and we launched down the street. The wind blasted around my body and face. My hair whipped back and I inhaled the clean air. Gunner shifted gears and we picked up speed. My heart was beating faster and faster. The adrenaline rush was addicting. We weaved in and out of cars, following the rest of the group. I recognized the road as Ortega Highway
as we swerved around the corners and bends. We slowed down and turned off onto a dirt road. We stopped at a gate blocking our way and Hudson got off and unlocked it for us. Gunner looked behind. “You're enjoying this aren't you.” I smiled and nodded. “Hold on tight because we're going off-road now.”
Yes sir! The ride was so bumpy and rocky. I felt like I was on a bucking bronco. I gripped onto Gunner's arm harder to keep myself from being thrown out through the open roof. So many emotions were rolling around in my stomach that I didn't know what to feel. I was falling hard for Gunner.
Chapter Eight Gunner
What was I thinking—bringing a woman out here with us? My head needed to be examined. There's just something about her that I'd never experienced before. Out of all the women I'd been with, none were like Veronica. She wiggled in her seat as we drove down Ortega Highway, taking every turn hard and fast. My heart skipped a beat as Veronica's hand crept over onto my lap. She was frightened but loving it. I was loving it too.
Hudson opened the gate leading to Jensen Ranch. It was the perfect place to conduct our business—private property and nobody could hear us for miles. We rode up the hill on the uneven dirt and came to the ranch. A brown dilapidated barn with rotted wood sat in the middle of a valley surrounded by overgrown trees. Two black Escalades were parked in front of the barn and four men dressed in dark suits were holding assault rifles at their
sides. Veronica hugged me tighter. I parked my Mustang a good distance away and got out. “Stay here,” I told Veronica. She had the deer-in-theheadlights look. “Don't worry, everything will be fine.” I turned my back towards the Russians and pulled out my nine millimeter. Veronica's eyes widened. She probably had never seen a gun before. I pulled out the clip to make sure it was loaded and jammed it back inside.
I lifted my shirt up and placed it in my waistband. “What do you need that for,” she asked. “Insurance.” “Be careful, Gunner,” she said. “I always am,” I replied. We approached the Russians and Wyatt took the lead.
“How's it going, Boris?” Wyatt shook the nicely-dressed Russian's hand. “Could use a bottle of vodka,” he replied in a thick accent. “Show us the goods,” Wyatt ordered. “What, no small talk?” “Let's just get this over with.”
Boris shrugged. “Money first.” Wyatt turned towards Hudson who threw a huge black duffel bag at the feet of the Russians. One of the goons bent over and unzipped the bag, revealing stacks of cash. “Looks good, boss,” he said to Boris. “Let's get down to business then.” Wyatt followed Boris to the back of one of the Escalades. They popped
the trunk and Wyatt examined the guns. A reflection caught the corner of my eye. I looked to the right and saw light reflecting off a small circle off into the woods. That could only be one thing. “Everyone down!” I yelled. My brothers dropped to the floor as I pulled out my gun. A sniper shot echoed through the air, the bullet burrowing into the dirt in front of me. I pointed my gun at one of the Russian goons and fired two shots off, hitting him square in the face and
neck—blood sprayed in an arc, covering the Escalade behind him. Another Russian started firing at John with his assault rifle. John rolled out of the way and fired back with his pistol, hitting the goon in the stomach. I ran to a fallen tree for cover just as the second sniper shot went off, narrowly missing my leg. Hudson pulled a sawed-off shotgun from behind his back and blew
away the third Russian, sending him flying into the barn. I aimed my gun at Boris but not before he took out a giant knife and sliced Wyatt's neck right in front of me. I walked out from behind the tree, screaming Wyatt's name. I unloaded my entire clip into Boris, tearing his body apart. A rifle shot went off behind me and I swung around to see Bryce behind his car—two shots and the sniper was
dead. I walked over to Wyatt and fell to my knees. He was already dead. Tears filled my eyes. “We need to get out of here,” Bryce howled. Hudson yanked my arm until I was back on my feet. I snapped back to reality and ran to my car. Veronica cowered behind my Mustang, shivering. “Are you okay, baby?” I asked. I
bent over and checked her for any wounds. There was no blood that I could see. She nodded and stood up. “We need to go. Everything is going to be all right.”
Chapter Nine Veronica
I heard Gunner yell and then a loud crack rang through the air. I ducked behind the car, peeking out through the window. Gunner's brothers were on the ground, firing their weapons and killing the Russians. I'd never seen so much blood in my life. I watched from afar as Wyatt's neck was opened up and blood stained his wife-beater. The alcohol and lunch from earlier almost came back up. Gunner fired countless rounds in a blind rage until the last Russian was killed.
I sat down in the dirt and hugged my knees. I couldn't believe what I just saw. Gunner rushed over and bent down touching me all over. He seemed so far away. “Everything is going to be all right.” His words brought me back to life. I stood up and got into his car. We
rode out of there and I placed my hand in Gunner's. I felt safe now. We drove back to Ortega Highway and a black Escalade came out of nowhere, swerving and skidding to catch up with us. Shots fired into the air, zipping right by me. I ducked down, burying my head between my legs. My chest pounded and the blood in my veins blazed. Gunner switched gears and sped up. But we could only go so fast around
the corners. Gunner pulled out his pistol and returned fire. His gun let out a bang close to my head. I looked back to see Hudson in his Dodge Challenger. He pull out his shotgun and cocked it. Hudson nodded to us and slowed down, confronting the Escalade. We rounded a bend and lost sight of Hudson. Gunner, John, Bryce, and I were the only ones left now.
“What about, Hudson?” I screamed to Gunner. “He can take care of himself,” Gunner replied. We made it back to civilization and I finally eased my grip on Gunner. We came to an intersection and stopped. Without saying a word, John and Bryce went separate ways. “Where are they going?” I asked.
“We need to split up. At least until things cool down.” I nodded and we continued driving.
—
Gunner stopped the Mustang in front of a broken-down motel. It had the classic neon light sign that said: Vacancy.
“We can stay here for a little while,” he whispered. I stayed in the car while Gunner went to the front desk to check in. How did I end up in this situation? Oh I know why, the most attractive and sexy man in the world came into my life. I never thought of myself as one of those girls. I was smarter than that—or at least I thought I was. Gunner came back out swinging
a key around. I stepped out of the car and my head felt woozy and my legs wobbly. Gunner rushed to my side and held me up to keep me from collapsing. “I'm sorry, I don't know if I can walk.” The weight of everything that happened today hit me hard. I was embarrassed and tired. Gunner swept me off my feet and carried me up the stairs and into the motel room. The place was the size of a tin can. An old tube TV sat on a desk
with antennas sticking out of it. Gunner gently laid me down on the bed that was hard as a rock. The springs squealed and moaned as Gunner sat down next to me. “That was fucked up,” I said. Gunner laughed and started crying. I couldn't hold back the tears either. Being so vulnerable around a man I knew nothing about was a first for me. There were a lot of firsts today.
Gunner grabbed my head and laid it on his chest. His heart was racing and so was mine. I looked up at him and he wiped away my tears. “Do you know how beautiful you are, Veronica?” I flushed. Kiss me now. Gunner ran his fingers through my hair. I closed my eyes and focused on his touch. His hand ran around the back of my head and pulled me in. Our lips
met and thunder roared deep in my core. His tongue entered my mouth and I moaned. He pressed his body to mine and his hard erection was pinned against my hip. His lips kissed my cheek and he tilted my head to nibble on my neck. I wanted this man completely. I swung my leg over and straddled him. His manliness throbbed between my legs. I rocked my hips back and forth, rubbing against him. I pulled my top over my head and Gunner
unsnapped my black bra, unleashing my breasts. His hand trailed up my stomach and cupped my chest. A surge of ecstasy flowed through me. He rolled my nipples between his fingers, pinching and stretching until they became hard. I raised my head up, letting my hair fall, and moaned at the ceiling. Gunner quickly took off his leather vest and wife-beater. His body was even more muscular than I imagined. A huge black tattoo of an eagle ran across his whole chest. I ran
my finger along the tattoo, tracing the image. This man was too hot for me. I didn't deserve this. I felt the defined lines of his muscles, remembering our car ride together. Gunner lifted up and gently kissed my cleavage. He put my nipple in his mouth and bit down on it softly. I cried out from the pain but it felt kind of good. I didn't know I could feel that kind of pleasure from that area. Gunner began to undo his belt
that had a white skull buckle. My brain suddenly overrode my libido. You need to tell him. I shook my head. I don't want this to stop. “Hold on, Gunner.” I put my hand on his to stop him from taking his pants off. “You're right, maybe this is a bad idea.”
No! No! That's not what I was going to say! “I want this badly but there's something you should know—I've never been with a man before.” Gunner cocked his head. “You're a lesbian—because that's not a turn off for me.” I giggled at his ridiculous suggestion and steeled myself. “No I've
never been with anybody before.” “You're a virgin?” Gunner murmured. I nodded. “But how could that be? Look how hot you are.” I glanced down at my body and didn't see what he was talking about. Nobody had ever called me “hot” before.
“Maybe you should wait until you meet that special guy,” he said, getting out from under me. I grabbed his hand and pulled him back before he left the bed. “You are that special guy,” I said, planting a kiss on his lips. Gunner laid me down and kissed me hard. He pushed his nose into my hair and took in the aroma. “You smell so nice.”
His hands moved south and unsnapped my jeans. My chest heaved up and down as I watched him grin and slide my pants around my ankles. My pink panties weren't supposed to be seen by anyone—especially a man that was about to violate me! He kissed my waistline and grabbed my ass cheeks hard. I wanted him to touch me all night. He kissed my pubic mound over my panties and he was so close. He was driving me crazy.
He carefully peeled my underwear down and I held my breath as he spread my thighs. His kisses ran up my leg until he was so close. Oh my! His lips hit me and my body convulsed. “That feels so good,” I moaned. Gunner worked magic with his tongue, swirling me around and side to side. He moaned quietly as he licked me all over. I'd touched myself down there all the time but it felt nothing like this.
My body peaked and I detonated. Gunner came up for air and kissed me on the lips. I could taste my salty self and it turned me on even more. Gunner kissed my ear and whispered, “I'm going to fuck you now, Veronica.” What! My pulse raced. I always wanted a man to talk dirty to me. Gunner pulled his pants off and
revealed his massive erection. It was so thick and juicy. I'd seen pictures before but nothing up close like this. I wanted him in my mouth. I wanted to taste him like he did to me. But Gunner was on a mission. “This might hurt at first.” I nodded. Gunner knocked at my opening and crammed his entire length inside me, breaking my barrier in the process. I
screamed at the top of my lungs from the sudden pain and extreme pleasure. “Oh Veronica,” Gunner moaned. He pulled out slowly until I begged him to put it back in. I cried out as he filled me completely. Every thrust sent my body reeling. We stared into each other's eyes as we made love. His lips met mine and I devoured him. My breathing hit a peak. “It feels so good, Gunner,” I
whimpered. “Come for me, baby,” he ordered. I can't hold back any longer. He increased his rhythm, pushing into me harder, faster—and I exploded around him—an orgasm that rocked my soul. Nothing could ever compare. Gunner shouted out my name and found his release, pounding me into
submission. He collapsed onto me and we were both a sweaty mess. Gunner laid his head against my heaving chest. “How was it?” he asked, hiding a grin. “I can't even think right now. What just happened?” “You just lost your virginity.” I looked down to see the white bed sheets stained with my blood. This
motel was probably used to it. Gunner raised his head and kissed me on the chin. My body was so relaxed and comfortable that I couldn't move my limbs. “I've never felt that good in my entire life. Is sex always this mindblowing?” “It is with me,” he replied with that cocky-asshole smile. My finger traced the scar along
his brow and Gunner recoiled. “What happened?” Gunner averted his eyes. “I had a rough childhood.” I held this man's face in my hands and I knew nothing about him. He was a criminal, a killer, and the sweetest guy I had ever met. I let him take from me what I could only give to one man. I needed to know more about him. Time to unlock the mystery.
“Tell me about it. I want to know everything about you.” Gunner looked into my eyes, searching for my true intentions. “You don't have to—” Gunner interrupted, “My father left when I was six years old. My mother couldn't handle working and taking care of me all by herself—she turned to alcohol.”
My heart sank. I imagined little Gunner with his mom holding a bottle of liquor. But his story didn't stop there, it got worse. Gunner took in a deep breath and closed his eyes. “It was my birthday and my mom told me she was going to get me a chocolate cake when she got off work. I waited all night until she finally crashed through the front door at eleven.” Gunner stared off into space, continuing his story, “She stank of alcohol but I thought she still might've
bought my cake. When I asked my mom about it, something inside her snapped. She grabbed the closest empty beer bottle and smashed it against my face.” I gasped and tears welled up in my eyes. How could someone ever treat their child that way? Gunner closed his eyes again. “The blow knocked me unconscious. I don't remember anything else until I woke up at the hospital. My mom was hanging over me, crying her eyes out.
When the doctor got me alone, he asked me what happened: I told him I was climbing a tree and fell off.” “Why did you cover for your mom?” “I was just a kid. My mother was the only one who loved me. I would have done anything to protect her.” I understood completely. When you're that young, you don't see the whole picture. Hell, it's hard to see the
whole picture as an adult. I probably would have done the same thing as little Gunner. I didn't want to pry any further but his story was so interesting. “What happened to you after that?” “When am I going to learn something about you?” He smirked. “I'll answer anything you want to know, but first you have to finish your story.” Gunner's eyes went dark again.
“I was fourteen when I finally had enough of my mom. She tried to hit me with a bottle again, but this time I was older and stronger. I hit her square in the jaw and she dropped to the ground. I left that day and never looked back. When I was eighteen, I joined the army and never looked back. That's how I met my brothers. They're the only family I got.” His story was heart-wrenching. I suddenly felt guilty for having two loving parents. Not everybody gets the same chances growing up. I truly am
lucky. Gunner lifted me head by the chin. “Don't look so sad. Look at me now—all that's in the past now. I'm doing really great.” He rubbed his hands in excitement. “Now it's my turn.” I had forgotten I agreed to answer any question he had. “What's the real reason you stayed a virgin for so long.”
“But I told you, I was way too busy studying.” “No that's an excuse. You could have taken an hour break to have sex with the line of guys at your door.” I blushed. “I wish there was a line of guys outside my door.” I laughed. “There were a couple guys in high school that had a thing for me but I felt like I wasn't good enough for them. If they saw who I really was, they'd run away.”
“So why now? Why me?” he asked. “I've never felt this instant connection with anyone before. I probably should have waited a little longer before sleeping with you, but I couldn't help myself.” Gunner ran his fingers through my hair. “You're irresistible. There's no way I could have waited any longer.”
Is he talking about me? I turned away from Gunner and he spooned me from behind, his flaccid penis pushing against my ass. His arms wrapped around me and he nuzzled the back of my neck with his nose. I felt so safe that I didn't want this moment to end. I had been through so much that day. The sudden impact of everything I went through, hit me all at once. I was so exhausted.
Chapter Ten Gunner
The sun pierced the blinds and hit my face, baking my skin until I awoke. My legs and arms were entangled with Veronica's. I stared at her calm face while she slept. She looked so peaceful—so beautiful. Why did a girl like Veronica pick me? I was no good for her—damaged goods. I'd only end of corrupting her. The VA was no place for someone as smart as her. Veronica was going places and I didn't want to bring her down.
I leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. I didn't want to leave but I had to—it was the only way to keep her safe. I grabbed my keys, wallet, and phone off the nightstand. I found my jeans sprawled out on the floor. I quietly put my legs through and raised them up, buckling the belt. Veronica shifted in bed. I froze for a second and she opened her eyes. Fuck! This was not how I wanted her to see me.
“Good morning, lover,” she said, rubbing her eyes. Veronica's gaze went down to my jeans and her eyes shot open. “Going somewhere?” I knew I couldn't leave her. She was perfect in very way. “I was just going to make a call to John to see if everything was okay yet.” Veronica rolled around, the sheets becoming taut, conforming to her perfect skin. My pants got tighter. How could she have such an effect on me?
“I'll be right back.” “Don't be too long.” She smiled. I needed a photo of her happy face to look at whenever I wanted to. I went outside and almost collapsed against the closed door, my heart beating in my chest. I didn't want to leave Veronica. I was scared—terrified because things were moving so quickly. I'd never felt this way about a girl before. This was undiscovered territory.
I think I'm in love. I pulled out my phone and called John. “Where are you, Gunner?” John asked quickly. “A motel.” “Thank God you're safe.” “What about Hudson and
Bryce?” “They're fine. Hudson took a bullet to the shoulder but he's going to be fine. I have the doc working on him now.” I breathed a sigh of relief. “That's good to hear.” The memory of Wyatt came flooding back to me. I'd been so caught up with Veronica that I forgot all about it. My throat closed up and I choked on
tears. “Wyatt was a good man,” I told John. I could hear John on the other end trying to hold it together. “He was family and he'll be missed.” After a moment of silence. “Is the girl all right?” “She's a little shaken up but fine. How are we going to strike back at the Russians?” “Not over the phone, Gunner, we'll talk later today at the VA.”
He was right. I shouldn't be talking about business on the phone. You never know who's listening. “See you soon.” Now I needed to figure out what to do with Veronica. Could we really be happy together? I hoped so. I went back into the hotel room and the bed was empty, the sheets strewn about. The shower was running and steam escaped through the open
bathroom door. I stepped softly along the carpet, taking off my jeans as I sneaked into the bathroom. The dense fog barely gave any visibility. I could see the outline of Veronica behind the glass shower door—her figure was a sight to behold. Every curve of her body begged to be touched—worshiped. I opened the shower door and crept inside. Veronica didn't notice me as she washed her hair. I wiped the suds out of her eyes and she smiled at me.
“I was hoping you'd come in.” “How could I resist?” I wrapped my arm around her back and pulled her to me. Our lips collided with a bang. Veronica moaned as my tongue entered her mouth. The way she cried out turned me on so much. My erection pressed against her belly, pulsing with heat. The warm water soothed my skin.
“Last night couldn't have been more perfect,” she whispered. “I want you so badly,” I replied. I tugged on her hair, tilting her head back so I could kiss her throat. Veronica put my hands on my chest and pushed me away. Did she not want me? “I want to make you feel good,” she said with a devilish grin. Veronica
got down on her knees in front of me. Fuck yes... Veronica grasped my shaft with both hands. She kissed my tip, lightly flicking her tongue against it. She looked into my eyes and opened wide before shoving my length into her mouth. I groaned as she wrapped her lips around my manliness. My breathing quickened and Veronica pushed me in and out. I brushed her soaking wet hair
out of her face and held it into a ponytail behind her head. She gripped my hardness with one hand and stroked as she went down on me. I thought she had never been with a man before. Where did she learn to do this? Veronica sucked on me hard and then pulled my erection out. It was my turn to pleasure her. I tried to lift Veronica by the arms but she wasn't done yet. Not even close.
She ran her tongue all the way down from the tip to the base. A shiver ran down my spine as she put me back in her mouth. “Please Veronica, I'm so close. You need to stop.” She ignored anything I said and kept going. The pleasure felt so good, I didn't want to argue anymore. “Oh Veronica!” I yelled as I unloaded inside her mouth. Veronica's head bobbed up and down on me,
swallowing all my semen. Holy fuck! I can't believe this. Veronica pulled me out and wiped my seed that was dribbling from the corner of her lips. My knees could barely hold me up. I fell down next to Veronica on the shower floor. The water cascaded off both of us as I held her against my chest. “Did you like that?” she asked innocently.
“I thought you told me you'd never done that with a guy before?” “Never have.” Veronica smiled. “You're too damn good.” Veronica beamed with pride. “You taste so good.” “Does this mean we're going out?” I asked.
Veronica lifted her head from my chest. “That's no way to ask a girl out.” The thought of having a girlfriend was repulsive. In all my years I had never even been close. But somehow with Veronica, it was all different. “Will you be my girlfriend?” I said through a clenched jaw. “You really mean it? We've only been together for a short while. I don't want you to have any regrets.”
I nodded. “You're all I ever wanted, Veronica.” “I'll be your girlfriend, Gunner,” she replied with tears in her eyes. I took her in my arms and pressed my lips against hers. “You're all mine now,” I whispered in her ear. “And you're mine,” she replied. I desperately wanted to say I love you but I knew it was too soon.
There was no way she could be feeling the same way.
Chapter Eleven Veronica
I fell apart around him, my orgasm firing on all cylinders as Gunner took me from behind. He grasped my hips and forced his way deeper and deeper inside me. I could barely hold myself up on the bathroom counter—my breasts bouncing back and forth as he crashed against me with every thrust. How could he have so much energy? He just came in my mouth only moments ago. “I'm going to come, Veronica,”
Gunner moaned. His fingernails dug into my sides as he found his release. He called out my name once more before finishing and collapsing on my back. My arms couldn't hold the weight and I fell onto the cold counter. I wanted to tell him I loved him and that I would never leave his side. But I was too exhausted. That orgasm had taken everything out of me. We got dressed, watching each other closely. I wanted to trace every
muscle of his body so I could commit it to memory. I wanted to undress him again and relive last night and this morning all over again. “Time to go now, Veronica.” “Yes, sir,” I replied, doing a fake salute. Gunner grinned and collected our things. The sun burned brightly as we exited the motel; Gunner's car was right where we left it. I remembered my first
ride with the top down and the vibrations beneath my thighs—how it turned me on so much. But nothing turned me on more than Gunner touching my naked flesh. I sat in the passenger seat and placed my hand on Gunner's thigh as he turned the key in the ignition. We weren't strangers anymore. Gunner was my boyfriend now. I wanted to say it out loud just to make this was all real.
My heart jumped with glee. I was no longer a freak—no longer a virgin. We drove off and I enjoyed the nice breeze and the feel of Gunner's hand in mine. I wanted to ride around town all day with him. Gunner stopped outside of my apartment. “So this is where you live?” he asked.
“Yep, home sweet home.” “Any roommates?” “I did but she moved out at the end of last semester.” “Why don't you invite me inside?” Gunner grinned. The thought of Gunner taking me on every surface of my apartment was a tantalizing image but I shook my head. “I would but I know what would happen if
we were alone again. I just have to work on my anthro paper for a little bit.” The words felt so idiotic the moment they came out of my mouth. I wanted him so badly. “You sure you're not going to run away?” “I can't, my car is still at the VA.” Gunner smiled. “How about I pick you up in a few hours?”
“That would be perfect.” Gunner leaned outside the car window and planted a kiss on me cheek. He put his sunglasses back on started his Mustang. The thunderous roar of the engine vibrated in my chest. I waved and exhaled as he drove away. I went into my apartment and everything looked foreign. I had only been away for a day but it felt like an eternity. I went to the kitchen and opened
the fridge for something to eat— completely empty. I fixed myself a cup of tea instead and opened up my laptop to a blank Word document. I wanted to get down as much information as I could before I forgot. My notes from yesterday were pretty much useless. Flashes of last night distracted me from my work. How could I get any work done when Gunner was the only thing on my mind? I thought long and hard until the perfect title came to me:
A Pound of Flesh
Chapter Twelve Gunner
I rode back to the VA, thinking about my love for Veronica. My entire existence was built around my brothers. It was who I was. But my feelings were changing. I no longer desired to be the bad boy. If I could go somewhere safe with Veronica and live the rest of my life in peace—no more bloodshed—then isn't that what I should do? I found John, Hudson, and Bryce sitting around the meeting room table. Their faces were long but their eyes lit up when they spotted me. Bryce shook
my hand as Hudson gave me a onearmed hug; a white shoulder-sling kept his arm close to his chest. John stood up and gripped my biceps. “I'm glad you're okay, Gunner.” “Me too,” I replied. We sat down at our seats. Our club had become so small. I ached inside for the loss of Wyatt. He was my brother. It reminded me of all the brothers I lost over in Afghanistan. I'd
never forget them for as long as I lived. Brotherhood. That's what this men meant to me. I couldn't leave my brothers when they needed me most. I had to get revenge for Wyatt. I had to make sure the VA was whole before I got out. John sighed. “We all want the Russians to pay but we need to think this through. We're hanging on by a string here. If we went against the Russians now, we'd all end up in body bags. As of
right now, all the Russians involved in that deal are dead. Give me a chance to talk with some of the higher-ups in their organization. For all we know, Boris was doing this alone. Once I get more information, we can make an informed decision.” The one thing I wanted in the world—revenge—was finally within my grasp. But I didn't feel complete. Not without Veronica by my side.
Chapter Thirteen Veronica
My paper was nowhere close to being started. My mind was completely distracted. Two pregnancy sticks sat behind me on the bathroom counter. There was no denying it—Gunner and I were having a baby. But I hadn't seen him in days. I tried to get a hold of him at VA but John told me he was really busy. What if I was just another one of his conquests? My luck that I would get pregnant the first time I had sex. I was on birth
control but I must've missed a day by accident. There was just so much that happened to me over the past couple weeks. How could I tell him? Should I even bother? I barely knew the man. He might run for the hills the second he sniffed trouble. But he was the right one for me. I knew it deep down in the pit of my stomach.
I needed to focus on my paper. All I had was a title that seemed very scary. Was that what I wanted to convey? What did I want to tell the world about Gunner and the veterans? The crime? The violence? Those were all things everyone knew already. The family aspect was the key. The words flowed through my fingers and into the computer. I wrote
and wrote until my wrists began to cramp up. Outside the booming engine of a Ford Mustang approached. I saved the document and slammed the laptop shut. My paper would have to wait... Gunner was here. I checked my makeup in the mirror and brushed my hair quickly. The doorbell rang and I tried to
still my pounding heart. I opened the door, wearing nothing but a silk robe. Gunner's eyes went wide. “I'm pregnant,” I blurted out, my hands shaking. Bad timing, Veronica. My man stood in the hallway with a faceless expression. Gunner finally smiled and stopped me before I could say anything else.. “You better invite me in before I take you right here in the hallway.”
I grabbed Gunner's arm and pulled him inside. His mouth latched onto mine while his hands wandered underneath my robe and felt my pregnant belly. “I love you, Veronica,” he whispered to me. “I love you too, Gunner.” This rough and hard man was all mine.
And I was his to do with as he desired. We would be a family soon enough.
The End